’ “ . . ' . * as: eee a 2 x tesete Ce . see ye? a7 ae esi ine ef iy tou ¥ Wi o Tyeinl Orley J30- [3 L Ft Cu es he. i i eee Seas Yea Ge {poe wed bed XH 844) fA. 385) rn” ' fi ‘ pat nl te ae, | ee piesit st - : ie bilge Pog iy /e May 5 JOURNAL OF THE mstATIC SOCIETY OF THE SECRETARY AND SUB-SECRETARY. VOL. XI. PART Il.—JULY TO DECEMBER, 1843. NEW SERIES. ‘Tt will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men of science, in different parts of Asia will commit their observations to writing, and send them to the Asiatic Society, in Calcutta ; it will languish, if such communications shall be long intermitted ; and will die away if they shall entirely cease.”—S1r Wm. JongEs. we CALCUTTA : BISHOP’S COLLEGE PRESS. 1843. i \" yntty cr a i hi tea 454K tape Nvga" 278 ORY =, ete SN 6 aie be Aes : a" hr Beet fa, CT outewis. PART II. Nov ls9: Puge. I.—Report of a Visit to the Pakchan River, and of some Tin localities in the southern portion of the Tenasserim Provinces. By Capt. G. B. Tremenheere, F. G. S. Executive Engineer, Tenasserim Provinces. With a Map and Section of the Peninsula, .. : : We a ss Oue II.—Memoir on the application of Asphalite costee to Flooring, eine and Hydraulic works in India. By Capt. Goodwyn, Engineers. With a plate, .. 934 II11.—Contributions towards a History of the Development of the Mineral Re- sources of India. By S. G. Tollemache Heatly, Esq. . oe ale ». 042 1V.—Journal of a Tour through parts of the Panjab and Aolanisten, in the year 1837. By Agha Abbas of Shiraz, arranged and translated by Major R. Leech, by whom the tour was planned, and instructions furnished. From the Secre- tariat of the Government of India, .. ate ate wis se sie »- 064 V.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, .. ae ae a aa AAS en Oae No. 140. I.—Report on the Manners, Customs and Superstitions of the People of Shoa, and on the History of the Abyssinian Church. By Capt. Graham, B. A. From the Secretariat of the Government of India, .. an oe ae sie e. 625 II.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, oe ee oe oe oe es 729 No. 14l. I.—As-Soytiti’s work on aris called port Khaadaa j was ie gawd Ns Se 5) cia’, Kashf-as-@alsalah ’an wasf Az-zal-zalah, i. e. removing S noise from the description of the Earthquakes, (or clearing up the description of Earthquakes.) Translated from the Arabic by A. Sprenger, Esq. B. M.S. ee oe oe oe a3 ee ee -» 741 I1.—A general Statement of the Weather at Kotgurh and Soobathoo, for 1819-20- 21. By Captain Patrick Gerard, .. ee a oe oe ee «- 749 111.—Meteorological Register kept at Kathmandoo, Valley of Nepal. By Captain G.H. Robinson, for the month of March 1834, .. A aie 8 ae COG 1V.—Supplementary Note to Mr. Commissioner Lushington’s Report on the Cop- per Mines of Kemaon and Ghurwal, Journal, p. 472, .. or A 2» (69 V.—Note on a Fossil Antelope, from the Dadoopoor Museum. By Captain W. E. Baker, Bengal Engineers, .. oe as he “ih ae »» 769 Vi.—A Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India; being the Pooree and Cuttack Storms of 2nd, and the Gya and Patna Storms of the 5th and 6th October, 1842. By Henry Piddington, x9 an 40 oie Sei h | VII.—Notes on a curious species of Tiger or Jauguar, killed near the Snowy Range, north of Darjeeling. By Lieut. Tickell, Bengal Native Infantry, Assistant Agent to the Governor General, S. W. Frontier, .. ee -. $14 iv Contents. Page. VIII.—M. Stanislas Julien on the Study of the Chinese Language. Translated for the Journal of the Asiatic Society. By Henry Piddington, Sub-Secretary, Asiatic Society, ee ee oe As oe ee A Ae -. 816 IX.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, Lys ce se oe Sh =», Gul No. 142. I.—Tables of Comparative Philology, shewing specimens of the affinity of the Greek, Latin and English Languages, with the Sanskrit, Persian, Russian, Gaelic, Welsh, Lithuanian, German, Hebrew, and Anglo-Saxon. By the Rev. James Long, .-. oe os : Ste ee - 837 II].—On a new species of Cervus (Cervus Dimorphé, ) ByB. H. Fiaieie iy. Resident, Kathmandoo. Witha Plate, .. An a EA Ms a 007 II1I.—Note on the ‘‘ Flata Limbata,’’ and the White Wax of China. By Captain Thomas Hutton, B. N. I... ag os a aig : ee -. 898 1V.—Qualitative Examination of the Native Copper found on Round Island in the Cheduba group, South-East of Ramree, and forwarded to the Society by Captain Campbell, See Proceedings Asiatic Society for April 1843. By S. : Mornay, Esq..... Ae oe ae ae oe zs oe ae -.- 904 V.—Memoranda of Earthquakes and other remarkable Occurrences in Upper Assam, from January 1839 to September 1843. By Captain Hannay, B. N.I. 907 VI.—Memorandum of various Phenomena in 1843. By the Rev. N. Brown, Missionary, Assam, ae ee oY et et a wee «- 909 VII.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, ar si ee oe sie -» 910 No. 143. I.—Mr. Blyth’s Monthly Report for December Meeting, 1842, with Addenda subsequently appended, ee oe oe ee ae oe ve se 925 II].—Note on the Flata limbata, p. 898 et seq., ante... 5 “. ma »» POLI i11.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, +5 a ee we -- 1012 No. 144. I.—Memoir on Indian Earthquakes. By Lieut. R. Baird Smith, Bengal En- gineers,.. ve ee ee oe oe we «» 1029 11.—Comparative Tables of the Law of Mortality, the Expectation of Life, and the Values of Annuities in India and England. By Captain J. C. Hannyng- ton, 24th N. I. Ist Assistant G.G. A. Maunbhoom, .. ea : -. 1057 II1I.—Experiments and Papers principally by W. B. O’Shaughnessy, Ba B. M.S. relating to the effects of Sea-water on Iron. Communicated by the Government of Bengal, ee ee oe ae . ee ve -» 1066 1V.—Notes on, and a short Vocabulary of, the fitdnres Dialect of Bundel- khand. By Major R. Leech, c. B. Political Agent. From the Political Se- cretariat of the Government of India. ee oe . ve -- 1085 V.—A Note on the Winds, as influencing the Tracks sailed by Bermuda Fate and on the advantage which may be derived from sailing on Curved Courses when meeting with Revolving Winds by Lt. Col. Reid, Governor of Bermuda. 1104 V1I,—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society, ae oe ve ee ee «» 1107 TnoeX TO PART II, VOL. XII. Page- Asphaltic Mastic to Flooring, Roof- ing, and Hydraulic works in In- dia. Memoir on the application of. By Capt. Goodwyn, .. .. .. 584 As-Soytiti’s on Earthquakes, Trans- lated from the Arabic, by A. Spren- ger, Esq. ie °- an -. 741 Cervus. Cervus Dimorphé. On a new species of. By B. H. Hodgson, with a Plate... .. ve csOuT Comparative Philology, shewing spe- cimens of the affinity of the Greek, Latin and English Languages with the Sanskrit, Persian, Russian, Gaelic, Welsh, Lithuanian, Ger- man, Hebrew, and Anglo-Saxon. Tables of. By the Rev. James Long, 837 Copper Mines of Kemaon and Ghur- wal. Supplementary Notes to Mr. Commissioner Lushington’s Re- porton the. Journal, p. 472, .. 769 Corrosion of Iron by Salt-Water, &c. Ce ee ee ee ee ee Earthquakes and other remarkable Occurrences in Upper Assam, from January 1839 to September 1843. Memoranda of. By Capt. Hannay, 907 Flata limbata. Note on the, p. 898 = SECO See ee Ac -. 1011 Fossil Antelope, from Dadoopoor Museum. Note ona. By Captain W.E. Baker, .. .. ele ae Hinduvee Dialect of Bundelkhand. short Vocabulary of the. By Major R. Leech, we we .. 1086 History of the Developement of the Mineral Resources of India. Con- tribution towards a. By S. G. Tol- lemache Heatly, Esq. .. .. «. 042 Indian Earthquakes, Memoir on. B Lieut. R. Baird Smith. .. .. 1029 Law of Mortality, the Expectation of Life, and the Values of Annui- ties in India and England. Compa- rative Tables of the. By Captain J.C. Hannyngton,.. Efe -+ 105 Law of Storms in India. A Ninth Memoir on the. Being the Pooree and Cuttack Storms of 2nd, and the Gya and Patna Storms of the 5th and 6th October, 1842. By Henry Piddington, .. oe ae de 771 Page. M. Stanislas Julien on the study of the Chinese Language. ‘Translat- ed for the Journal of the Asiatic Society. By Henry Piddington, 816 Manners, Customs and Superstitions of the People of Shoa, and on the History of the Abyssinian Church. Report on the. By Capt. Graham, 625 Meteorological Register kept at Kathmandoo. By Captain G. H. Robinson, .. be ee ae Monthly Report for December Meet- ing, 1842, with Addenda subse- quently appended. By Mr. Blyth. 925 Native Copper. Qualitative Exa- mination of the, found on Round Island in the Cheduba group, South East of Ramree, and for- warded to the Society by Captain Campbell, See Proceedings Asia- tic Society for April 1843. By S. Mornay, Esq... «+ ar oe Phenomena in 1843. Memorandum of various. By the Rev. N. Brown, 909 Proceedings of the Asiatic Socie- ' ty, «. 622, 729, 821, 910, 1012-1107 Tiger or Jaguar, killed near the Snowy Range, north of Darjeeling. Notes on a curious species of. By Lieut. Tickell, Bet 4s ae Tour through parts of the Panjab and Affghanistan in the year 1837. Journal of a. By Agha Abbas of Shiraz, arranged and translated by Major R. Leech, .. as Ss Tracks sailed by Bermuda Vessels, A note on the Winds, as influenc- ing the. By Lt. Col. Reid, -. 1104 Visit to the Pakchan River, and of some Tin localities in the southern portion of the Tenasserim Pro- vinces. Report of a. By Capt. G. B. Tremenheere, .. ae ate Weather at Kotgurh and Soobathoo, for 1819-20-21. A general State- ment of the. By Captain Patrick Gerrards.) & 5 etpprex: mate Secon of ground vhowing the lowesl exsting levels ¥. & a t RE 3S between PaXchan and the Gulf of Stam distance 32 miles = $ af Q Plain of Chimpehan a : ; oe 3 , cal 5 : f§ . f ns g i Sketch of a route ; S = i - | I | across the Isthmus of Kraa. | | ‘ | A and of sonve Tin Lecalities near the Southern Boundary i i of the TenaSserim Provinces. H = = Z. by Capt” G. B.Tremenheere Meth La \ 3 Exceutive Engineer Maalerecio kh tpril L843» The lene of Coast a take from Capt Lloy dt Survey. and the Pakehan River from |thal of Capt? R. Ross Come "9 He ‘ ‘i Ay ly rm Dh ema a Se : } vo} eae Wet = ee ee er s. 44 vs z — a 1843.) Visit to the Pakchan River. 933 five minutes in filling from the bed of the stream and cleaning, as exhibited by the specimens sent and numbered :— Locality Malewan, No. 1. *| * Malewan, No. 2, a A Malewan, No. 3, | * * Malewan, No. 4, ¥* * Rehnong, No. 5, * * Bokpyen, No. 6, * Weight of sepa-' ‘eachin Grains rate washings in Grains Troy. | 326 404 320 827 177 157 163 143 297 93 448 120 177 472 180 534 1499 1100 2078 1024 1173 1076 503 1142 698 108 1 371 991 653 542 000 373 263 319 227 464 1011 381 | Average of | Average of the Troy. 252 555 1235 699 434 | | whole in Grains Troy. 650 699 434 534 Visit to the Pakchan River. [No. 139. A good specimen collected at Bokpyen, by two men in about twenty minutes, weighed 2040 grains. The specimens marked by an asterisk are sent in duplicate with this report. G. B. TreMenveEERE, Captain, Mauutmain, 8th April, 1843. Executive Engineer, Tenasserim Division. Memoir on the application of Asphaltic Mastic, to Flooring, Roofing, and Hydraulic works in India. By Captain Goopwyn, Engineers. With a plate. [This valuable memoir has already been lithographed, in which form many of our readers may have perhaps seen it; but its importance in all points of view is so great, that we have not hesitated to request permission from its talented author to insert it in the Journal.—Ebs. | At no period probably did there exist such an union of essential quali- ties in the means of constructing as at present. Allusion is here made to the value of the material employed, and the art of working and dis- posing it, so that in all classes of erections, whether private or public, there is an addition to personal comfort and convenience, combined with permanency of structure at an economical original outlay, estima- ted with reference to the least possible expence in subsequent main- tenance. The following memoir, in connection with others having relation to the improvements of the age, is drawn up with a view of introducing a most valuable material to general notice, one worthy the patronage of the Government, as well as the attention of the merchant, the planter, and all connected with building of every description. A material which has been extensively used with the most complete success on the con- tinent for some years, and lately equally so in England. The excellent qualities and varieties in the mode of its application have received the approbation of the heads of our Engineer Corps now at home, Ge- nerals McLeod and Tickell, and Colonels Hutchinson and Colvin, in con- sequence of whose opinions I brought it to the notice of the Court, and was by the Directors permitted to bring some to Calcutta to be OE 1843.] Asphaltic Mastic, to Flooring, Roofing, &c. 535 submitted to experiment. This is sufficient authority for my advo- cating its adoption, and constitutes a guarantee for its future success in India. I will here slightly anticipate the subject by noticing the result of an experiment which I undertook, to prove the efficiency of the substance to resist great heat, lest any sceptic should stop short of a full investigation of its merits, under an idea, that its com- ponent parts being bitumen and pitch, it would not answer in India. A section of prepared flooring in a wooden frame 12''+6" with a surface of 3-8” of mastic was placed in a large oven (used for reducing the asphalte to powder) with a thermometer which directly rose to 230°, and though kept in for six hours, it presented a surface at the end of that time quite free from grease, proving that the pitch, the propor- tion of which is small, was not drawn out by the great heat, the ex- tent of which I could not ascertain, as the thermometer tube broke shortly after insertion. A very few minutes after being spread in a fluid state, it again resumes its original density, which is such, that at 100° Fahrenheit, it resists all impressions from ordinary force. How frail and perishable are the floors and terraces of ordinary construc- tion? In many situations unable to resist the wear and tear to which they are exposed from a variety of causes, such as the friction of stores and other heavy articles in magazines and store rooms, the dragging to and fro of boxes, cots and musquets in Barracks, &c. &c., whilst public as well as private property suffers considerably from the facility of access to white ants and damp through the slightest crevices in floors. Who is not aware of the rapid increase of the smallest hole in a terrace floor, and of the difficulty of efficient repair from the want of combina- tion between the new and old material? It must surely then be no small matter of consideration, the employment of a material which offers a remedy for these evils, and affords a means of putting a stop to the constantly recurring heavy outlay on repairs. It is well known, that the use of a bituminous cement was common in ancient structures, and history informs us, that the walls of Babylon, that wonder of the world, were cemented with hot bitumen.* In the * The Museum of the Society contains four bricks from Babylon, presented by Mr. Rich, and marked with the arrow-headed characters. Qn the reverse of these the bituminous cement is yet partially adhering, and upon examination, its chemical characters were found closely to correspond with those of Captain Goodwyn’s Asphaltic _ Mastic.—Eps. 536 Asphaltic Mastic, to Flooring, Roofing, No. 139. destruction of some remains of fortifications, supposed to be of Roman erection near Pyrimont about 45 years ago, so great was the tenacity of the work, that it was not pulled down without the aid of gunpowder, which circumstance led to an important discovery ; it was observed that the cement resembled the asphaltic rock of Pyrimont, about five miles North of Seyssel at the foot of the Eastern side of mount Jura, on the right bank of the Rhone in the department de L’Ain. Several applications of the substance were immediately made, and the experi- ments on its properties as a cement for building masonry and keeping out damp succeeded entirely, since which, the working of the material - has become of great importance. In the immediate vicinity of the asphalte is obtained a peculiar kind of mineral pitch, which mixed in certain proportions with the asphalte, forms the mastic, the subject of this memoir. Mr. Claridge, an English gentleman, has taken out a patent for it in England, and is most successfully bringing it into general use under the sanction of the Commissioners of woods and forests. The surface of the ground in the locality of its discovery is covered by a molasse, consisting of silicious gravel and bitumen intercepted by deep ravines. A mass of calcareous asphalte is situated between two of the ravines, the external appearance of which is whitish, but inter- nally it is of a deep brown color. The asphalte is equally diffused throughout the rock, in some places more or less saturated, but in others the calcareous matter is quite pure,* leading to the conclusion, that the asphalte is ramified in veins in the mass under the molasse. The calcareous asphalte is not stratified, fissures are seen intersecting each other in all directions. Various are the opinions of its formation, but the following is the most probable,—that it has been generated by heat naturally acting on the bituminous matter below strata of carbonate of lime ; some of the bitumen has passed up and mixed with the lime, by nature adjusted in just such proportions as the lime would absorb, thus has been effected by a natural force, what by art could not have been, and it is this which renders this material so far superior to any manufactured article. The resinous and sulphuric particles have passed up to the surface and formed a crust, so that the inflammable qualities, as well as the * Bulletin de la Societé Geologique de la France, Vol. viii. p. 138. 1843. ] aud Hydraulic works in India. 537 naptha have been destroyed by volcanic agency, and the material is not liable to ignition. The calcareous asphalte contains from 15 to 18 per cent. of bitumen, the remainder is carbonate of lime. The bitumen from the results of experiments of a French chemist is found to be a compound of Resinous petroliferous matter, So .-- 60 to 70 Carbon, fe f ae aoe »»- 30 to 35 It is from the carbon that the dark color and property of hardening in the air arises which renders it so useful in the arts. The spaces below the carbonate of lime are fissures containing the mineral pitch, which is formed of the heavier particles of bituminous matter and carbon in another form, probably having experienced greater heat. As used in England and the continent, the asphalte is reduced to powder by baking, and being mixed with a proportion of about one-tenth its — weight of the pitch and a fine grit, is reduced to a semifluid state, and poured on to the spaces or moulds prepared. For exportation, however, the substances are formed by the Company in England into a mastic, and sent to distant parts in blocks of a ewt. each ; by this means it is rendered useful to those who may not have had the advantage of witnessing the mode of application in England, as the mastic has merely to be heated, and laid down in the way which will be described hereafter. The mastic possesses nearly the hardness of stone, but preserves a certain elasticity which prevents the surface from wearing or chipping, and carriage wheels and horses’ hoofs cannot disturb the evenness and regularity of its surface. Not the least of its valuable properties as a material for building purposes in India, is the facility of its removal from place to place; after having been laid down as a terrace in one building for years, it may be taken up, and re- quires merely to be reheated to be laid down elsewhere with equal utility. It is anti-electric, which makes it valuable for roofing pur- poses, and is not inflammable, the quantity of pitch being so small. The late fire at Hamburgh is proof of the non-inflammability of the material, for the roofs of many houses were terraced with it, and great alarm existed lest these roofs should burn and cause more devastation ; they fell in solid masses unconsumed, and instead of serv- | ing as fuel, extinguished in their fall, the flames beneath them. It is wholly impervious to moisture, and can be extended indefinitely, and 538 Asphaltic Mastic, to Flooring, Roofing, LNo. 139. and even where joints are necessary they can be so closed as to present a continuous surface; neither does it impart taste, smell or color, to any liquids that may come in contact with it when employed to line tanks, vats, reservoirs, &c. Having thus stated its origin, composi- tion and essential qualities, I will proceed to the modes of its ap- plication. The purposes to which it has been applied in France are so exten- sive and various, that they first claim attention. The Chevalier de Pambour states, that the pavements in several crowded thoroughfares of Paris have been made of this substance for the last six years,* and are now in excellent order. It has resisted the oscillation on suspension bridges and the varying temperatures of heat and frost, the asphalte being on such structures as perfect as the day it was laid down. For roofing edifices, lining water reservoirs, and paving stables it has been particularly useful, having been laid down seven years in the stables of Cavalry Barracks. It has been extensively applied in the fortifications of Lyons, as stated by M. Gahan, a Captain of Engineers, also at Lisle and Vinceunes, and the Artillery have covered the roofs of warehouses several years since in the arsenal at Douai, which have withstood all weathers. The naval department also have made nu- merous trials of it in the various buildings at the port of Toulon, and it is being introduced into the other ports of France. The pave- ment formed of it resists better than stone the friction of chains in Dock Yards; and in Jails and Hospitals it has been used not only on account of its durability, but that it keeps particularly clean, and ablutions are performed more easily on it. The material is also used on the “Pont Royal,” and ‘‘ Pont de Carrouse,” on the areas round public fountains, in the court yards and extensive floors of colleges and churches. It has been employed as a cement, and is more particularly valuable under this head for hydraulic works; several large tanks have been constructed in Paris with it. The mode adopted has been to cover the faces of the bricks that were to be exposed to the water with a very thin coat of asphalte; they were set in fluid mastic instead of cement, which was also poured into spaces, left for the purpose, of one- fourth between the inner and outer bricks forming the side walls as * This was stated in 1840. 1843.] and Hydraulic works in India. 539 the work advanced. The bottom was afterwards covered with three- eighths of the mastic. Its use as a cement for hydraulic purposes is not new, for Buffon in his Natural History, article ‘‘ Bitumen,” says, ** J’4i fait enduire il y a trente six ans un assez grand bassin du jardin ‘‘@Vhistoire naturelle qui depuis a toujours tenu parfaitement léau.” That Buffon did so write is stated in a pamphlet called “ Observations generales sur les mines bitumineuses du Pare de Pyrimont.” In the ‘« Place de la Concorde,” in the centre of which the Egyptian obelisk is erected, about 24,000 square yards of most magnificent pavement are laid down of asphalte in elegant mosaic work, the fluid substance was spread in moulds of bar iron of the required pattern, which in this instance is alternate squares of black and white, each square having a circle of the opposite color to itself, in the centre. At the estate of the Baron de Montmorenci is a conservatory floored in the most splendid manner, the substance being formed into patterns of foliage and scrolls, with a rich Grecian fretwork border. In London it has been used in several places; the noble piece of pavement at Whitehall and the carriage drive to the Ordnance Office may be cited as examples. The roofs and terraces of several noblemen’s houses are covered with it, and its efficiency universally acknowledged. In the manufacturing towns, the floors of large workshops and store-rooms are laid with asphalte, and the terraces of many sheds of railway stations. The whole of the arches of the Greenwich railway are covered with it, with a view of preserving that extensive viaduct free from damp. It is used as a foot pavement in many of the metropolitan parishes and in country towns also, and one of the principal streets of Liverpool is paved with it, To such a mass of evidence of the great utility and value of the material, as it has been applied in Europe, there is to be added the experiment of its efficacy as lately laid down in Calcutta, the Court of Directors having permitted the writer of this memoir to bring out a ton of the mastic for the purpose of testing its fitness for the public service. Petroleum oil is to be found in the neighbourhood of Rangoon, and on the Irawadee N. E. of Pegu and elsewhere, which substance, after the naptha is distilled from it,* will answer as a substitute for * The price gained for the naptha might cover most of the expence of procuring the Petroleum. Limestone impregnated with bitumen, dried, ground and mixed with its own weight of coal tar is an admirable cement, and will form a most desirable terrace ; its mode of using, the same as asphalte. +B 540 | Asphaltic Mastic, to Flooring, Roofing, [ No. 139. the mineral pitch and render the asphalte cheaper to use in India, as the pitch need not be exported. In case some such expedient should be resorted to, I will here annex the cost of the separate material, as well as of the mastic or compound as sold by the Proprietors in London. 1 Ton of Asphalte powder igs out J. 02 Sa0. 10 Cask, &e. bi a asi adi Mineral Pitch, (propesith 2 cwt.) ... sy BS Total,:... £8. 2 The mastic is in blocks of 1 Cwt. each 18 x 6x 4 and £6 10s. per Ton; with the mastic however a little pitch is necessary to flux the first quantities when using, as will appear presently. 1 Ton of Asphalte, or .. 20 Cwt. Fine Grit, ah cos =. 8 dO; Pitch, ... er cae Jere Gd, Total 30 Cwt. will cover a space of 400 feet 3/8 thick for flooring. Exported in large quantities the cost of 100 superficial feet would be from 12 to 15 Rupees, exclusive of the substratum of concrete. Instructions for use. The mastic being ductile, great care must be taken to have a good foundation of concrete, or lime gravel, or broken bricks, with a thin coat of hydraulic mortar over all, the surface being made level: on this the mastic in a semifluid state is laid 3/8 in thickness. Mode of preparing the Mastic for use. In the absence of a proper cauldron, such as is shewn in Fig A. a large pitch pot may be used over a strong fire; the blocks are broken up to the size of 5 or 6 ins. cube, and put into the cauldron with | per cent. of pitch to flux the lower layer ; more mastic is put in by degrees when the first quantity is melted, which will flux the rest in succession, care being taken to stir it the whole time with the instrument shewn at B. When the Cauldron is full or a sufficient quantity melted, and it has assumed the consistency of jam, it is fit for use. If the work is ex- to have been fixed only with respect to existing aurangs: new ones Cauldron and instruments used in laying Ayphalte loors by Capt? Goodwyn BE. Weed ——S aa a we my » oe 2, Oe se j . jamal xe Bas eqger( ae -—e \~ # nS ay Ri vr. Le tei Se es Es: a, SON CS ev Rilehiids, as a * Laka e lea Ny < 4 x Waa Cy ube om ae reer eon ™ i ul 4 *% Pea 1843.] and Hydraulic works in India. o4l tensive, a number of cauldrons should be heated at once, as one of the indicated dimensions will not lay down more than 70 supl. feet.* In laying it down, a lath of the required thickness of the coating is placed across the floor or roof prepared as above, which from the wall or curb, as the case may be, should divide the whole space into com- partments of about 2/6 wide. It is necessary before laying down the mass to cut a small channel (if for a floor under the wall, if for a ter- race close to the curb) of 2 ins. wide and 1 deep, into which hot mastic should be poured, and taken up again when settled in order to warm, and enable the whole to bind and adhere at the edges. Into the com-_ partments above-mentioned the mastic is poured with a large ladle, the bowl of which should be a foot in diameter and 6 inches deep, each ladleful, as it is poured in, is rubbed from the centre towards the wall or curb with a wooden float (made of cask staves), and a smoothing rod of 3 feet long and 2 feet square is applied to level the surface by a man immediately in rear of the one who uses the float, who also whilst the substance is still hot sprinkles a powder on the surface through a very fine sieve, composed of the finest sand and unslaked lime, reduced into an impalpable powder in equal quantities, which is rubbed in with a flat board, and gives a white surface to the terrace which does not wear off. The surplus is carried forward with such a hand brush as the figure shews, at C as soon as the liquid material is smoothed. Care should be taken to force the substance well into edges and joints, and in remov- ing the gauge rod not to lift it, as it may raise the asphalte with it ; but by a gentle tap to loosen it horizontally from the mass. In laying down at two different times, when the first layer has had time to harden, the edge must be warmed with a little hot material laid on for a mi- nute and removed, the work then to be proceeded with directly. Ifa roof is covered with wood, coarse canvas should be stretched over it and nailed, and the mastic laid on that, finishing it off with a fillet, as in D of the plate. Store rooms and magazine floors should be 3/4 inch thick, stables 4/8, and carriage drives 1, coverings of arches 3/8. * The cauldron must not be left standing, as the material will burn. 542 Contributions towards a History of the Development of the Mineral Resources of India. By S. G. Totzumacue Hearty, Ese. No. 2. Memoranda relative to the working of Iron in Bengal. The existence of iron in the districts of Balasore and Beerbhoom, seems to have been known at the earliest period of British rule in the country. With regard to Balasore, the following passage occurs in Cap- tain Alexander Hamilton’s Account of a Voyage to the East Indies in 1708, [vol. 1, p. 395] :— In two days I travelled from Badruc to Balasore, and saw nothing in the way but things common and indifferent, the product of the country being corn, cloth, iron, anise and cummin seeds, oil and bees’ wax. Iron is so plentiful, that they cast anchors for ships in moulds; but they are not so good as those made in Europe. In Beerbhoom, iron manufacture seems to have been of not less anti- quity. The ore which abounded in the district was dug out and collected by a set of men, who sold it to the beparries or itinerant dealers. A trifling contribution was levied on these miners by the Rajah within certain limits, and by some other landholders in their estates. The ore was carried by the beparries to established markets called aurungs, where it was purchased by the smelters, whose furnaces or saals adjoined the aurung. At these markets the Rajah had officers who levied a duty from the smelters in proportion to the quantity manu- factured : part of the levy was made at the kot-saal or roasting furnace, and part at the khamar-saal, where the iron was finally prepared for use. The whole of the collections thus made was entered under the head of loha mahal, and was kept distinct in the Rajah’s accounts from the rent of the land in which the aurungs lay. The Rajah again paid a certain assess- ment on his profits to Government, which assessment was also designated by the term loha mahal. The same item of Government accounts com- prehended also the payments made by the few detached landholders, to whom I have before alluded as imposing duties upon the miners in their — estates. This detail will I think, in conjunction with the narrative that follows, shew clearly, that the right of ownership of the iron was 1843. Mineral Resources of India. 543 vested in the sovereign authority, the zemindars only claiming pro- perty in the ore by right of consideration paid into the treasury. Further, the right to the mineral products of the land was distinctly separated from the right of cultivation on the surface. In 1774 a proposal was submitted by Indernarain Sermono to the Burdwan Council, and by them to the Presidency one. The correspon- dence is as follows :— The Burdwan Council to Government. ** We transmit you copy of a proposal, which has been delivered to us by Indernarain Sermono, for clearing away the jungle, and manufacturing iron in a mountainous part of the district of Beerbhoom, together with the sketch which accompanies it of the tract of country, for the lease of which he has applied. We beg leave to submit it to your consideration, and have only to observe, that by an inspection of the Mofussil accounts, none of the places mentioned within the boundary he has described, appear in the jumma of 1178, and that from the inquiries we have made, we believe that tract of country to be in the unfruitful condition described by him.—19¢h September, 1774. eee Indernarain Surma’s Proposals. Jn the province of Beerbhoom, there is a considerable tract of mountain- ous country overrun with jungles, and which, in its present uncultivated state, serves no other purpose than that of a harbour of Choars, who live upon plundering the inhabitants of the cultivated lands. Within this space, there was formerly a village called Hatgatchya, situated about a coss south of a hill called Monsa Pahr (both in the Pergunna of Mallarpore). At first this village was much injured in 1174 and 1175 by the depredations of the Choars ; and in the year of the famine, the whole of its inhabitants deserted the country around the village. On the north side three coss, on the west three coss, on the south three-quarter of a coss, and on the east two coss is an entire jungle, and yields no revenue. Ac- companying is a sketch of it. This tract of country, in many parts of which iron ore is to be found, I request the lease of, on the following terms :— ; The lease is to be granted tome for 7 or 10 years; for the first year, on account of the great expense which I shall incur by cutting the jungle 544 Mineral Resources of India. [ No. 139. and erecting saals (or smelting places), I can pay nothing. For three following years I will pay 2000 Rs. per annum, and for the remaining years of the lease, I will pay 5000 Rs. per annum, which shall be in full of all rents or customs whatever. I will engage, if business succeeds, to supply Government with what iron they may want at the bazar price of the time they may demand it. I will not force any ryots from the Malgoozary lands, nor give protec- tion to any who may desert with arrears of rent due to the farmers. The Choars and mountaineers, who at present infest the Malgoozary lands, and by their violence cause the ryots to desert, will themselves engage in the working of iron. They gave me assurance of this, when I was lately in that country. I have travelled over the greater part of the country described in my sketch; I am confident no part of it is either included in the jumma of any of the present farmers, or yields any revenue to Government; but should I be mistaken, and it be hereafter discovered to contain any jumma lands, I will readily pay the highest rent that has been received from it since the beginning of 1178. If the above terms are accepted and a grant given me—should Govern- ment, at the end of my lease, think proper to take it into their own hands— in consideration for the expense and trouble I shall have been at, I request a preference in farming it. In case they should not deem this advisable, I request to be allowed, for the expense of all the buildings I may have erected, whatever shall be determined to be their value by an Ameen sent by Government. Government to the Burdwan Council. We approve of the proposals offered you by Indernarain Surma, for clearing a part of the waste jungle lands of Beerbhoom, and manufacturing iron ; and authorize you to grant him the necessary deeds accordingly, receiv- ing from him such writings in return, as may bind him to the performance of his engagements with Government, and the observance of the conditions he himself proposes.—23d September, 1774. Nothing more with reference to this attempt appears on record. Perhaps the speculation was of too sanguine a complexion, as the high rents offered lead us to apprehend, and was silently abandoned on second thoughts by the projector. One thing is, however, proved by it, and that is the /oha mahal already accruing to Government seems 1843. ] Mineral Resources of India. 545 to have been fixed only with respect to existing aurungs: new ones might be founded and brought into operation by the enterprize of individuals on their payment of a consideration to Government. The farmers of the existing aurungs, among whom the Rajah of Beerbhoom was the principal one without comparison, do not seem to have been at all consulted as to the lease. They could not therefore have had any right to the mineral product beyond what was specifically grant- ed by Government, for the amount of consideration received. I am anxious to draw attention to this fact, as this very pergunna of Mul- larpore became subsequently the scene of a hotly contested law-suit, involving the tenures of these loha mahals. The next attempt was more fortunate. It was by Messrs. Motte and Farquhar. In all similar transactions of that period, one partner was, for obvious reasons, chosen from among the influential residents of Calcutta. His watchful presence at the focus of intrigue was required to defeat the machinations of interested parties, and enable the others, the working bees, to pursue their speculations in comparative quietness. To this patron, his clients could with ease afford a share of the proceeds at a time when the profits of trade were enormous, and he returned them, what was then indispensable—political protection. Thomas Motte, the patron of the firm in the present case, was the Superintendent of Police in the city, and an intimate friend of Warren Hastings. He had been employed in 1766 by Lord Clive, on a mission to Sumbhulpore, to open a trade in diamonds with that country ; a previ- ous attempt by Captain Mallock, under the direction of Henry Vansit- tart having failed. Motte’s endeavours were equally unsuccessful,—a result which he attributed to the indolence of the inhabitants, and the iron rule of the Mahrattas, who at the period held the country as far as the Soobunreeka. An account, interesting in all its features, of this expedition drawn up by Motte, appears in the Asiatic Annual Register for 1799. He was an enterprising character, though he did not seem to take much interest in the iron speculation about to be narrated: and from some of the partizan pamphlets that were showered about so thickly during Hastings’ trial, I learn that he must have died a little before it, broken in spirit and fortune. John Farquhar is not unfamiliarly known to many of my readers as the individual who subsequently purchased Fonthill Abbey, from the cele- * 546 Mineral Resources of India. [ No. 139. brated Beckford. His peculiarities, his parsimonious habits, his shrewd- ness, his eye ever watchful over his interests,’ were sketched with great felicity in that cleverest of periodicals, Knight’s Quarterly Maga- zine, in ‘ An unpublished episode in the Life of Vathek.” Steel through opposing plate the magnet draws, And steely atoms culls from dust and straws ; And thus our hero, to his interest true, Gold through all bars and from each trifle drew. But the qualities which emphatically make the man, as distinguished from the merely social man—the bold speculative genius, the independent character, the untiring perseverance, the readiness to grapple with obstacles, the skill to overcome them—these do not fall within the pro- vince of the light littérateur. They are written in an alphabet and a language of their own, impressed in indelible characters upon the freedom, the national character, or the commercial prosperity of the country, where such men have existed. They may be forgotten, or they may become inappreciable to careless observers in the lapse of years ; but they continue to exert an influence, not loud but deep, through time—as surely as are propagated the undulatory impulses From world to luminous world afar, though infinite to the failmg sense may seem the spaces between. Such qualities mingled in the character of John Farquhar : they won for him prosperity in his lifetime: and respect from those whose respect compensated for the gibe of the jester. The Memorial submitted by these gentlemen to the Council of War- ren Hastings, I subjoin entire :— How’sxe Sir ann GentLemen,—Having the greatest confidence that any scheme proposed for the advantage of the Hon’ble Company, or for the good of this country, will always be received in the most favorable, and discussed in the most candid manner at your Hon’ble Board, we beg leave to offer to your consideration the following plan, for casting the H. C.’s shot and shells in Bengal, and for working a lead mine lately discovered in Ramghur. The first part of our plan, you well know, Gentlemen, is no new scheme ; for it appears by the following quotation from a letter of Lord Clive and 1843.] Mineral Resources of India. 547 the Select Committee in the year 1765, that the casting of shot and shells in this country had been deemed by the Company an object of importance. ‘‘ The iron-founder whom you sent out in the Kent died on his passage to this “place; but as the casting of shot and shells in this country is an object ‘“‘of great importance, we strongly recommend that you will supply the ‘‘loss as soon as possible, by sending three or four persons well versed in “that business, that our whole design may not be frustrated by such ‘‘ an accident in future.” —[ Vo. 86 of Appendix to Report from the Select Com- mittee of the House of Commons, Vol. 1. ] In consequence of this application, a Mr. St. Quintin was sent out: but he likewise died a short time after his arrival. We suppose that on account of the death of those two founders, and of the great expense of the cannon foundry, the thoughts of this undertak- ing have been laid aside: for we conceive that every reason which at that time made it to be looked upon as an object of importance has ever since remained equally forcible, and the present aspect of the affairs of Europe appears to us a very powerful additional one. . Besides the advantages which the Honorable Company proposed to themselves by erecting an iron foundry in Bengal, we beg leave to men- tion some others, which we have reason to imagine were not at that time thought of. Should iron trucks, lately introduced for garrison gun carri- ages, be approved of by the Board of Ordnance, the supplying of them here would certainly be very desirable. But the greatest object, and which perhaps in time may be esteemed of considerable importance not only to the Company, but even to the nation, is the casting of cannon and mortars of a quality, superior to that of the ordnance of any other state. For amongst the various ores produced in this country, there is one found in Beerbhoom, and in great abundance in Ramghur, which yields an iron so extremely soft, as to be fit for few of the common purposes of life: but this property renders it in an eminent de- gree superior to all other kinds, for almost every work in cast iron, and particularly for the fabrication of cannon. This quality the celebrated M. Reaumur, M. Buffon, and some others of the most eminent French naturalists and mineralogists, have been long en- deavouring to give to cast iron, principally with a view of improving the artillery,* and their labours have been much approved of by the Ministry. The same thing has been lately attempted in England, but without much success. The only iron ore that we know of, possessing nearly the same * Witness two Memoirs by M. Buffon; the one on the Smelting of Iron Ores,’’ the other entitled, ‘‘ Observations and Experiments made with a view to improve the Art of _ “casting Iron Cannon, Paris 1775.” 4c 548 Mineral Resources of India. [ No. 139. property, is one, amidst upwards of 60 different kinds, described by the Abbé Chappe, the produce of Siberia, and he regrets that the iron of it is not more known in France. Now we conceive that by casting that peculiar iron in the form of kent- ledge, and by exchanging it with that of the Europe ships, such quantities of it could be sent to England, as would be a valuable addition to the Honourable Company’s commerce, and the Europe kentledge might be sold to advantage for the use of country ships: for besides its being as admi- rably adapted to the fabrication of artillery, it would be of equal value for several other uses, but particularly for wire-drawing, and we flatter our- selves that it might be the means of securing to some of the British ma- nufactures that superiority which they have hitherto Bais over those of every other nation. The benefits which would accrue to this country in particular from the establishment of iron works would undoubtedly be very considerable, for at present vast numbers of cast iron pots, frying pans, and other utensils are yearly imported into Bengal from China, and are sold at very high rates; but by supplying the market with these articles manufactured within the Company’s possessions, not only considerable sums would be saved, but a valuable branch would be added to the exports of this settlement. Cylinders for sugar mills, boilers for sugar works, salt works, saltpetre works, and for several other purposes are much wanted: and there is no doubt but they would greatly contribute to the improvement of those manufactures. Cast-iron rails, pale-gates, and rails for staircases and bal- conies, would add much to the beauty, as well as to the convenience of the houses in Bengal. And every merchant will allow, that iron kentledge for the country ships, especially such as are employed in the cotton trade; is an object of the greatest importance to the commerce of this port. How far it would be politic to give such encouragement to the manufacture of bar iron and steel in the Western Provinces, as would enable them to sup- ply all Bengal, and consequently to prevent the other European nations from importing any, you, Gentlemen, are best able to judge. This would undoubtedly be highly beneficial to the country, both by furnishing the implements of agriculture readier and at a much cheaper rate than they can be procured for, at present; and by saving very considerable sums which now go to Balasore for Mahratta iron and steel, with which last arti- cle these provinces, you well know, Gentlemen, are very ill supplied. And certain it is, that this could in no way affect the interest of the mother country: for it is well known, that instead of being able to exports iron and steel of the produce of Great Britain, she is obliged to import at least two-thirds of what is used in her own manufacture. Nor will the increase 1843. ] Mineral Resources of India. 549 of iron works in England ever be judged good policy, as they have alrea- dy destroyed some of the finest forests of oak, and as the workmen requir- ed for them can be employed to greater national advantage in the finer manufactures. We know that the French have, within a few years past, erected some very fine forges in the Isle of France, whether with the view of being able to undersell every other nation trading to India, in the articles of iron and steel, or of supplying the country powers with artillery in the most secret manner—we cannot pretend to say: but from the extreme lowness of the price of slaves there, we think it highly probable, that they will be enabled to do both as soon as the islands are sufficiently cultivated to produce provisions in plenty for their inhabitants, especially as it appears from what M. Bougainville (in his Voyage round the Earth,) says of those works, that their owners are supported by the French Government. We shall now, Gentlemen, take the liberty to offer our sentiments with respect to the utility of working the lead mine in Ramghur. This mine consists of one small vein, which produces the ore known to mineralogists by the name of Potter’s lead ore, because instead of being smelted on account of its metal, it is usually sold with greater advantage to those arti- ficers for the purpose of glazing their wares. Now as no people make more use of earthenware than the natives of this country, and none are worse provided with materials for glazing it, the only means of rendering it neat or cleanly, or capable of containing fluids for any considerable time, we presume it would not be very difficult to introduce this improve- ment into common use. Besides, as all lead ores are known to contain a certain portion of silver, though generally too small to bear the expense of extracting it, we might perhaps find this ore worth treating upon that account, since fuel is remarkably cheap in Ramghur, and since the litharge into which the lead must be converted in order to obtain its silver, would answer still better the purpose of the potter than the raw ore. Another beneficial consequence of working this mine would be, the sup- plying of the market at Patna with lead ore: for at present considerable quantities are carried thither, and sold by the name of surma (antimony). This ore is brought from countries to the westward of any of the Compa- ny’s possessions, and is used by the country people chiefly for colouring their eyelids. We have had it very accurately assayed, and can pronounce with the utmost degree of certainty, that it is a true lead ore, not contain- ing the smallest particle of antimony.* « . * I might as well state here, on the strength of repeated analysis, that no small portion of what is sold at this day in the bazars, under the name of surma, is a sulphuret of lead without a particle of antimony. ‘l'’o those who physic their own horses, this hint may not be valueless.—S. G. T. H. 550 Mineral Resources of India. [No. 139. This undertaking would certainly prove very advantageous to the pro- vince of Ramghur, by procuring employment for a tribe of people found there and in the neighbouring provinces called Coles, who at present live in the jungles almost in the state of nature: yet although totally unac- quainted with the conveniencies and comforts of a settled and civilized state of life, they are easily induced to quit their retreats, and are then found to become tractable and good labourers. But we find our letter has extended to a length we little thought of: we shall therefore, Gentlemen, intrude no further upon your time, dedicated to affairs of so much greater moment, than to propose to you the terms which we think would enable us to carry our plan into execution. . After having obtained the best information in our power, we are of opi- nion that the pergunna called Jerriah, lying between the rivers Dummooda and Barracar in the province of Pachete, is the fittest situation for the iron work. The river Dummooda is navigable as high as that place; it abounds with iron ores, and has the singular advantage of being contiguous to the coal mines of which Messrs. Sumner and Heatly have a grant. We propose then :— I. That a sufficient quantity of land in the pergunna of Jerriah in Pa- chete, (or in any other province if appearing more advantageously situated for that purpose,) be assigned to us, for erecting the iron furnace and ware- houses, and for the habitations of the workmen and labourers, to be held by the same tenure, by which Messrs. Touchet and Prinsep hold their lands. That a like quantity of ground be granted to us for similar purposes, and on the same condition (if at present paying rent to the Company) at the lead-mine, but if Jaghire, that we be permitted to buy from the Ja- ghiredars such lands as may be requisite for the settlement of our people, and particularly Dungherra valley, without which it would be impossible to carry on the work, as the Jaghiredars we well know would levy such heavy contributions on our workmen, were they in their power, as would prevent them from working under higher wages than we could afford to give :— II. That we be granted the exclusive privilege of working iron and steel in the European manner within any part of the Honorable Company’s possessions which lie on the west side of the meridian of Burdwan, and of selling the produce of such manufacture, free from duty, in any place under the presidency of Fort William, for the term of nineteen years. That we be granted likewise the exclusive right of working the mines of whatever ores or minerals are not at present wrought by the country peo- ple within the aforesaid limits for the same number of years. By this ar- ticle, however, we have no idea of prejudicing the rights of Messrs. Sumner and Heatly, who, you know, Gentlemen, have the exclusive privilege of : | 1843.] Mineral Resources of India. 551 working the mines of coal, or of any mineral or metal, iron excepted, with- in certain districts of Beerbhoom and Pachete :— Ill. That we enjoy the immediate protection of your Hon’ble Board, and be in no manner subject to the direction or control of the Burdwan Council, or of any of the Company’s servants resident in the provinces within the above-mentioned limits, because should the Hon’ble Company ever be pleased to allow their officers of revenue the benefit of trade—it is obvious how much our works would interfere with their interest ; and in case of disputes happening between the Zemindars or Farmers, and our Agents, they would sit as judges partly in their own cause. But that should any disputes arise, they may be determined by arbitration, or if becoming of a serious nature, by Commissioners sent from the Presidency —we obliging ourselves to abide by the decision of your Hon’ble Board on their report, and if found in the wrong, to pay the expense of such inquiry :— IV. That we be permitted to employ Europeans in our works ; we giving security, if required, for the good behaviour of those employed in the execu- tion of that part of our plan which is of a private nature, but that such as may be required on account of the Hon’ble Company’s work be on the same footing as the artificers of their contractors, who enjoy the greatest privileges :— V. That we be allowed to take into partnership any person or persons whom we may at any time judge necessary to assist us in conducting our designs :— VI. That on our part, we engage to erect furnaces and all other neces- sary works, and to keep workmen in constant readiness at our own expense, and that on application being made to us for any number of shot and shells, we oblige ourselves to begin the casting of them immediately, and to employ our furnaces for that purpose only, until such number be com- pleted ; and to deliver them at Fort William at four-fifths the price which the Hon’ble Company’s shot and shells now stand them when landed at the same place :— VIL. That after the expiration of two years from the time of opening the lead mine, we allow the Company one-twentieth part of the profits which may accrue to us by the working of it, to be estimated by the pro- fits of the two first years :— VIII. That as the exemption from duty of our bar iron may be prejudi- cial to the interest of the persons who farm the Loha mahals in Beerbhoom, we engage to take their farms on the terms and conditions by which they are at present held. We have now, Gentlemen, done ourselves the honour to lay our design before you: happy shall we be if it meet with your approbation, as we then 552 Mineral Resources of India. [ No. 139. hope, and indeed make not the least doubt, that you will give us every en- couragement and assistance, which may enable us to carry it into execu- tion. We have the honor to be, &c. &c. T. Morte, Calcutta, the 4th Nov. 1777. JOHN Farqunar. The proposal was the same day sent to Mr. Alexander Higginson and the Provincial Council of Burdwan, with instructions to report on the facts stated ; whether the grant solicited would prove of detriment to the state or to private interests; to detail the statistics of the pergunna Jerriah, and to give such other information as may bear on the subject of the proposal. Two months having elapsed without any answer being returned by the Burdwan Authorities, their memory was refreshed by a takeed at the suggestion of Mr. Farquhar, who from this time appears alone in the transactions connected with this speculation. I annex the reply complete :— The Burdwan Council to Government. Hon’sxe Sir anp Sirs,—We have received your commands of the 6th in- stant, requiring an immediate reply to your letter of the 6th January last, respecting the proposals made by Messrs. Motte and Farquhar. As the information you were pleased to require appeared to us of such a nature that the event of the proposals depended much upon our answer to the several points which we were directed to investigate, and as the dis- tance of the pergunna Jerriah rendered it impracticable for us to ascertain the necessary facts without a local inquiry, we therefore stated them to Mr. Hewett at Jellda, who in consequence sent an Ameen named Seebnarain into the pergunna Jerriah, and who, you will perceive from the enclosed translation of his letter to Mr. Hewett, could not obtain any account of the amount of the Jaghire lands in that pergunna, though from the said letter it is fully evident, that the Zemindar and inhabitants appear to be pleased with the prospect of having an iron manufactory established in the coun- try. The annual revenue to Government of the pergunna Jerriah is Rs. 2661. We have directed Mr. Hewett to use his endeavour to obtain fur- ther information, which should we receive, shall be immediately transmit- ted to you. The death of the late Rajah of Beerbhoom we conceive has been the principal cause of our not having received the information required from that district. We however expect it daily, and will immediately transmit the particulars. 1843.) Mineral Resources of India. 558 From the materials and information we have hitherto been able to ob- tain, we do not deem ourselves competent to give a definitive opinion, but as we conceive, allowing in general that the introduction of a new manu- factory into any district must be beneficial to the public as well as to individuals, that the greatest difficulty Messrs. Motte and Farquhar will have to struggle with, will arise from the Jaghiredars and other landhold- ers in Jerriah. We would therefore recommend to those gentlemen to make themselves acquainted with the difficulties which we apprehend, and to endeavour to obviate them, before they commence their manufactory, by reconciling the landholders and other inhabitants of the several districts in which they propose to be engaged. Burdwan, the 13th March, 1778. Report of Seebnarain to Mr. Hewett, referred to in the above. Five days before my arrival, Rajah Mohunt Sing, with all his family and servants of every denomination, had gone into the jungles; not one of them attended me. I sent the perwanna you gave me for the Rajah by the hand of one of his people to him; upon reading the perwanna, he said that he was willing to furnish the articles of merchandize, (to wit iron,) but that he could not produce the Jaghiredars: that he would give his assistance in every thing which was required of him. This message he sent by one of his own people. Ifthe Jaghiredars abscond, how is it possi- ble for me to send you the accounts you require? You will be informed of every thing by the Moonshee, that not a cowree of money has been received upon account of the three Turoffs up to the month of Maug. The people are, through rascality, wandering up and down the country. Munsab Kell, &c. who went to Burdwan, have been arrived here three days. The Zemindars and all the people are pleased with the proposals for manu- _facturing the iron. A more interesting report was sent in by Mr. Ramus, the Collector of Ramghur. This gentleman, at his entrance into the service, had been placed as assistant to Mr. Heatly in these districts. He was well known to his contemporaries as a devoted sportsman. The Collector of Ramghur to Government, Hon’sie Sir anv Sirs,—I have been honoured with your letter of the 6th instant, enclosing a copy of the proposals from Messrs. Motte and Farquhar, for casting the Hon’ble Company’s shot and shells in Bengal, and * 554 Mineral Resources of India LNo. 189. for working a lead mine lately discoveredin Ramghur. In compliance with your orders, 1 do myself the honour of giving you every information in my power on the subject of both. In the province of Ramghur, and in several contiguous pergunnas, an iron ore has been discovered these many years past, and worked both by the natives and by families who have long settled here merely to carry on the employ. They have ever met with great encouragement, as it has been pro- ductive of two very good consequences :—an inducement to the Calcutta merchants to negotiate in these parts; and a duty on its transportation, in which article the greatest part of the Sayer is comprehended, which enables the Rajah to make some addition to the Hon’ble Company’s reve- nue: besides a consideration he annually receives from the heads of the trade for his permission and protection. The iron is esteemed a very inferior sort, nor has the undertaking ever been carried on anywise extensively, owing to the great scarcity of la- bourers, (the country in general being much in want of ryots,) and their simple and tedious method of working it. There is not a doubt from the quality of the ore, that the plan proposed may be prosecuted with the greatest ease; but not I imagine without being in some measure prejudicial to the country: as so capital an undertaking would require more workmen than these provinces could with convenience spare. Ramghur in particular severely feels that want, for there are many villages in it, and I may say pergunnas, almost wholly depopulated. The tribe of people called Coles are the immediate natives of Nagpore, who seldom leave that country but in small numbers, which even then proves hurtful to the neighbouring countries, unless shortly restored. As the Company have never profited by such discovery any further than by a trifling increase of revenue, nor on the present mode does it promise any greater; should the proposal of Messrs. Motte and Farquhar appear to the Hon’ble Board advantageous, the only public detriment will be their great call for labourers, and the remission which the Rajah would. apply for, to be made from his settlement, of as much as the duty and allowance annually amounts to. With regard to private property, it would uo farther be a prejudice than by obliging those to discontinue the business, who have for many years past been concerned in it, and who have made the necessary advances for a continuation: not that any of the labourers have purchased the spots, or entered into any agreement with the Rajah for his permission for any length. The lead-mine having been so lately made known and worked to so trifling a degree, it is not in my power to give you any very particular in- 1843. ] Mineral Resources of India. 555 formation concerning it. The vein runs but a short way, but the appear- ance of the adjoining spots gives every reason to imagine it does not termi- nate in that one alone. The situation is southerly of Chattra, about 8 coss in the pergunna of Colrampore : the mine is at a place called Seedipore, the Jaghire of one of the Rajah’s family, who concludes the mine not to be lead but Surma ; on which account he has never taken any steps towards work- ing it. I should have visited the place immediately I was honoured with your letter to have more fully informed myself, did not the troubles which pre- vail in many places here render my presence at Chattra absolutely neces- sary. Ramghur, 19th January, 1778. On the 17th March, the Government wrote to the Burdwan Council to put Mr. Farquhar in possession of the iron mines of Pachete, and to grant him such formal authorities as may be requisite: he satisfying the Zemindars or Jaghiredars for such rights as they may possess. On Mr. Farquhar’s receiving a notice to the same effect, he addressed Go- vernment in reply, begging that Beerbhoom might be inserted instead of Pachete, in the instructions to the Burdwan authorities, as the ores of Ramghur and Beerbhoom are by much the fittest for cast works: while those of Pachete on the contrary produce a brittle short iron, which, though good enough for shot and shells, is by no means proper for the fabrication of cannon. He also states his reason for specifying Jerriah, to have been its central situation between Beerbhoom and Ram- ghur, and concludes with begging permission to observe that— * Were he allowed to hold the iron farms at the rents which they at ‘“‘ present yield to the Honourable Company, every source of dispute with “the country people would be obviated, and the peons requisite for the *‘ collection of the duties would afford sufficient protection to the works ** against the hill people without a guard of Sepoys, which I am informed ** will otherwise be absolutely necessary.” The Government made the requisite alteration of name, but took no notice of the concluding hint. Farquhar, however, was not the person to yield his point so easily; and without stirring from Calcutta, he not only repeated the application, but rather considerably increased its extent :— 4p 556 Mineral Resources of India. [ No. 139. Mr. Farquhar to the Government. Hown’sie Sir AnD GenTLEMEN,—It is with the greatest reluctance I bring myself to trouble you with a fresh application, but the many inconveni- ences I foresee I should have to labour under in executing your orders of the 20th February, if possessing no influence amongst the miners, oblige me once more to request that you will be pleased to grant me the farm of the duties on the Beerbhoom iron. And as this has no connection with the farms of the land, and yields to Government only 766 Rupees a-year, I flatter myself that you will not deem my request unreasonable. I beg, Gentlemen, that you will likewise please to order that I be fur- nished with a letter of credit on the Burdwan Council, to the amount of five or six thousand Rupees for carrying on the works. Calcutta, 28th April, 1778. The Council ordered the farm of the iron mahals to be made over to Mr. Farquhar, but considered the advance unnecessary, as their orders of the 20th February, related to the experimental casting of four guns, which they now revoked. Farquhar went down into Beerbhoom, and soon found his shrewd- ness sufficiently tasked by the natives, with regard to the settlements he was expected to make with the Zemindars. Mr. Farquhar to Mr. Marriott and the Council of Burdwan. GENTLEMEN,—I beg leave to trouble you for a few minutes on the sub- ject of my farm of the iron mahals of Beerbhoom. On my arrival here, I found that the rents had been raised the year be- fore from 766 Rupees to 3,262 Rupees; at the same time it appeared by the papers of the Aurungs, that the whole collections did not amount nearly to that sum. I found likewise that the same person held the farm of the iron mahal and of the Noony pergunnah, and that at the very time when this increase was made on the mahals, he got an abatement of 4,471 Ru- pees on the pergunnah, by which he was in fact a gainer of 1,975 Rupees a-year. The reason of this voluntary increase on the mahals was not difficult to discover. By this means the farmer imagined he had secured to himself the constant possession of them, as the people at the Aurungs were sensi- ble that the sum collected was much less than this nominal jumma. The Malgoozaree of Belputtah is estimated at 131 Rupees, on the sup- position of there being sixteen saals, (furnaees,) but in reality there are 1843. ] Mineral Resources of India. 507 only eleven. Dehra Mourissa, Azimnagur, and Ahmednuggur are valued at 169 Rupees, where there has not been a single saa/, nor scarcely an in- habitant since the famine. I would, Gentlemen, send proofs to you of what I advance, were not one of your members, (Mr. Pye,) perfectly acquainted with the facts. I have likewise to observe, that the Governor and Council were pleased to direct that the farm should be let to me by your Board without menti- oning a word of the Zemindar, as will appear by the enclosed letter. The Rajah’s Dewan, however, says, that they are still included ,in his doleputtah, and of consequence that I must hold them in cutkina of him. I hope there- fore, Gentlemen, that you will be pleased to order them to be struck out of the doleputtah, and to direct that the Honourable Company’s Dewan receive the rents from me at the former jumma. Beerbhoom, 15th October, 1778. _ The Burdwan Council examined into these statements, and find- ing them true, addressed the supreme authority to the effect, that believing their intention to have been essential assistance to Mr. Far- quhar, in establishing and prosecuting the business of an iron manufac- tory at Beerbhoom, they wished to be authorized :—frst, to let the iron mahals to Mr. Farquhar on a fixed annual jumma of 766 Rupees ; second, to receive the Jumma from Mr. Farquhar, and to strike off its amount from the general jumma to be paid by the Zemindars; and third, to release Mr. Farquhar from all responsibility to the Zemindar of Beerbhoom. All this confirms the view that the property was vested in Government, who were free to improve their revenue deriv- able from it, the leases not being mocurruree, by farming it to the highest bidder, or to one at least who promised to increase its value. It was agreed by Government to fix Farquhar’s jumma at the origi- nal sum, but they did not fail to direct, that the land revenue of the Noony pergunnah should be raised to its proper assessment. Relieved from these annoyances, Farquhar seems to have set to work with some ardour, but in a few months, we find him again importuning the Government for pecuniary assistance :— Mr. Farquhar to the Gevernment. Honoraste Sir anp Gentiuemen,—Although you were pleased to countermand the directions you had given me last year, to make a trial 558 Mineral Resources of India. [No. 139. of the country ore for casting iron cannon, I have notwithstanding applied my whole attention to that object ever since. I had resolved not to trou- ble your Honorable Board for any pecuniary assistance, till I should be able to produce a gun as a specimen of my work. But the expense of cutting down jungle, of erecting a dwelling bungalow, and several neces- sary buildings for artificers, of preparing materials for forming a dam and of cutting part of a canal for supplying the bellows-wheel with water, has amounted to such a sum, that I find myself unable to go on with the work unless assisted by Government. And I trust, Gentlemen, that you will not suffer an undertaking to fail which was formerly approved by the Honor- able Company, and was twice attempted to be carried into execution en- tirely at their expense. I have estimated that it will require only fifteen thousand Rupees to finish the canal sluices, &c. and to erect one furnace capable of casting a 12-Pounder. Should you be pleased to grant this sum, I make no doubt of your ap- proving the following proposal. There are at present fifty matchlock-men maintained at the Company’s expence, chiefly for the protection of the iron trade. As there is no check on their Sirdar, their number is never com- plete, nor is their appearance such as to keep the hill people in awe. Should you think fit, Gentlemen, to put them under my orders, to raise their pay from 3 to 4 Rupees, and to allow them 50 stand of arms, I would engage to clothe them uniformly, and to teach them to fire at a mark. They would then afford sufficient protection not only to the foundry, but to the adjacent country, which, in case of Capt. Browne’s corps being recalled, will be much exposed to the incursions of the Choars. Calcutta, 20th June, 1779. J. Farquuar. Government simply requested to be informed, in answer to this letter, the specific engagements into which Farquhar was willing to enter asa return for the assistance solicited. These, Farquhar lost no time in supplying :— Mr. Farquhar to the Government. Hon’sLe Str anp GenTLEMEN,—As success in casting guns is not abso- lutely certain, it is notin my power to enter into any agreement respecting them. But should I fail in bringing them to the requisite degree of per- — +. ee eee ee ee ._ 1843. ] Mineral Resources of India. 559 fection, I conceive it will still be advantageous to have a foundry always in readiness for casting shot and shells. Mr. Osborne lately applied to me for 100 7-inch shells, which he was much in want of, and which it was not: thought proper to spare from the stores. And some of our officers were not long ago reduced to the expedient of casting shells of a sort of bell metal for the reduction of several mud forts in the Doab. Besides, Gentle- men, I presume it will appear to you an object of some degree of import- ance to cast shot for the French guns that are already in our possession, or may be taken in the course of the war, otherwise they must be absolute- ly useless. I propose then after sufficient time for finishing the works being allowed :— First.—To deliver at the New Fort such shot and shells, as may have been required, at 15 per cwt. under what they at present stand the Hon’ble Company when landed at the same place, to the amount of the sum which your Hon’ble Board may be pleased to indulge me with. Second.—To enter into an engagement for any number of years either now or after having made good the above sum to furnish whatever num- ber of shot and shells may be demanded on the same terms, provided they be for the use of the Hon’ble Company’s garrisons or armies; but that I may be allowed to supply country ships, or their captains or owners pro- ducing a licence signed by the Military Store Keeper, or any other officer authorized by Government. Third.—To give security for faithfully fulfilling these articles. Calcutta, 28th June, 1779. J. Farquuar. This letter was followed up by the present of a 6lb. shot as a spe- cimen of his casting. It seems not to have been smooth, which he accounts for by the small size of the furnace which allowed charcoal and dross to enter the mould. He states also, that the furnace proposed to be erected will contain 15 cwt. of metal at a time. On the receipt of this last shot, Government surrendered at discre- tion, and the advance of 15,000 Rupees was sanctioned, as well as the transference of the matchlock guard. Farquhar now commenced in earnest. In the report on the proposed construction of the Rajmahl Canal,* furnished to Government, [July, * If it were permitted to turn from the history of that which has been, to that which has not been—a parenthetical sigh might here be offered up to the memory of this un- dertaking ; so ably sketched, and completed in all its details—on paper. ‘* Heu! _ quanto minus est ctim reliquis versari quam tui meminisse!’? May we hope that cir- cumstances will draw attention again to it! S.1G. TH. 560 Mineral Resources of India. [No. 139. 1832,] by Colonel Forbes, the following allusions to his labours oc- CUR Ss Par. 115. That good building stone may be obtained in the vicinity of the More, we are aware from the fact, that in a locality adjoining it, the late Mr. Farquhar constructed a dam, (stated to have been of an excellent quality of this material, ) for the purpose of turning a stream of water over the wheel of a mill proposed to be employed by him in rolling out iron prepared on the spot from the ore. This dam was considered by the late Mr. Cheap, of Surool, to present the best specimen of masonry at the time (forty years ago,) to be met with in India. Par. 117. Broken up for its materials, and consequently neglected, it is believed that at present no part of the dam alluded to, remains. Those who knew Mr. Farquhar, will however acknowledge, that previous to embarking in such a specula- tion, no man was more likely to have been cautious in his enquiries, and few better able to conduct them. . Par. 118. Certain it is that had the time and talents devoted by Mr. Farquhar tothe making of gunpowder been continued to his iron works, the artof manufacturing iron would ere now have been far enough advanced, to have importantly facilitated the construction of this Canal, and many other works of public utility. Farquhar was not, however, permitted to proceed in peace. The un- expected manceuvre of renting the /oha mahal direct from Government, had completely disconcerted the plans of annoyance already prepared by the landholders. Continual efforts were made to surprise the autho- rities into some orders that might afford ground for litigation on the right to the loha mahal. In the meantime new aurungs were esta- blished by the Zemindar, who used the uncontrolled power possessed by landholders over the peasantry of their estates, to ruin Farquhar in every way. His people were molested, fuel obstructed, miners bribed away, and perwannas for private furnaces issued. On the 10th May 1784, a paper of proposals was presented to the Committee of Revenue, to farm Beerbhoom from Government. It con- tained the following paragraph :— ‘‘That the farmer be allowed to examine the hustaboed of the loha mahal which is included in the jumma, and under-farm it to such persons as the farmer shall like.”’ The proposals were rejected. In August, the Zemindar Zemaun Khan presented a Wazeeb-ul-urz, in which he treats the loha mahal as his property as a matter of course. 1843.] Mineral Resources of India. 56] I request permission to encourage and improve the iron mahal in my zemindary, the produce of which, provided I am allowed to attend to the improvement of it without interruption or check, will in a great measure make up for the want of assets in the malgoozary mahals. Committee’s Order.—The above iron mahal was granted to Mr. Fargu- har by the Honorable the Governor General in Council, and must remain in his possession according to the terms of the grant, as he has hitherto held it. In September, Farquhar represented the state of affairs to the Board of Revenue, and the attempts the Zemindar made to oust him. He pointed out clearly, that he was only responsible to Government for the loha ma- hal; but that no official alteration had been made in the Rajah’s sunnud as directed in October 1778, and the annoyance had been renewed : he forwarded his sunnuds, such as they were. The Board ‘referred the matter to Government, and received orders to act vigorously. A per- wanna was despatched to Beerbhoom, forbidding the Zemindar to inter- fere with the tron mahal, ordering him to send in a list of the new furnaces built, and to produce his authority for so doing. In 1786, new authorities having arisen, ‘ who knew not Joseph,’ the attack was immediately renewed. The Zemindar, in arrears to Govern- ment, put down Farquhar as his debtor for the rent due on the loha mahal at 953 Rupees, and requested the Collector to levy accordingly. Farquhar, as might be expected, calmly denied any connection whatever with the Zemindar. The Collector was puzzled; there were records, it is true, in his office, but to disturb their venerable dust! a reference for orders was made to the Board. Farquhar’s sunnuds were at that moment in the records of the Board, never having been returned. A call was made on him to produce them. He preserved a solemn silence. The call was repeated; he was deaf. After four letters, he wrote back to request the return of certam papers deposited with them, which being done he forwarded them back with a new lifafah as the papers required, accompanied by a dry apologetic epistle. Here concluded this chapter of annoyances. On his appointment to the gunpowder manufactory at Pulta about 1789, he relinquished the iron speculation, to devote the energies of his mind to the new pursuit by which, to quote Col. Forbes again, ‘he afterwards amassed so enormous a fortune.” He however preserved 562 Mineral Resources of India. [No. 139. the farm of the loha mahal to so late a period as 1795. It must then have reverted to the Zemindar. This personage disposed of parts of his estate at this time, and the purchasers commenced to levy the proprietory dues on the iron mines within their lots. In 1799, the Rajah’s affairs having become inextricably involved, the whole zemindary was put up to sale, and the lot containing the ldoha mahal was knocked down to Bustomchurn Hazra. The new owner immediately examined into all the aurungs of the zemindary, and dis- allowing the claim made by the private purchasers above alluded to, sued them for recovery of possession and restitution of mesne profits. The zillah judge decided in his favor. The decree was affirmed by the Provincial Court at Moorshedabad, who further added the singular clause, ‘“‘ that the property of all aurungs, mines, smelting houses, and other iron works lying within that district was vested in Bustomchurn Hazra.”’ The decree was confirmed on a further appeal to the Sudder Dewanny Adalut, who however struck off the clause alluded to above, as irrelevant to the precise question, and not based on sufficient investi- gation. And so it certainly was. Every one had been at liberty to dig out ore from the mines, provided he paid the duty: nor had there been objections to his building his own smelting houses, &c. with the same proviso. The Zemindar certainly exercised a right to prevent new aurungs if he chose, as the supervision of them required a new establish- ment of officers. But the property of the works was undoubtedly in the private individuals, who built them in the aurung. The quarrel was revived between the parties, and the Sudder Dewan- ny found it necessary to define the exact privileges which the property of the loha mahal now made perpetual, conveyed to its holder. The owner of the loha mahal had a right to all the ore of the zemindary: the sums levieqgon the iron manufactured at the aurungs are viewed as the consideration -or price taken by him for the ore appropriated by the manufacturers. No ores were to be manufactured without paying him the established dues. He was entitled to possession of the aurungs to secure the receipt of these dues. He was entitled to cause new mines of iron ore to be opened anywhere, on condition of making to the landholder in whose estate it lay, full and liberal compensation for the value of any land which may be rendered unfit for cultivation by opening the mine. He shall not be entitled to establish new aurungs without previously obtaining the consent of the landholder for the land. He is also prevented from attempting to 1843. ] Mineral Resources of India. 568 restrain the manufacture of iron, and from attempting to exact from those concerned in it, any dues or payments which have not been customarily rendered. The landholders on the other hand could not prevent any individual from taking ore from the established mines, and carrying it to any of the aurungs of the owner of the mahal, nor could they exact any fines or consideration for the ores so taken. The decree of which the above is the substance, was passed in July 1811, by Messrs. Harington and Stuart, and completely defines the rights of the lJoha mahal: It is necessary to state, that the Collector in disposing of the Joha mahal in 1799, did not specify to Government whether he had put up the entire mahal, but entered it as part of the jaedad of a particular district, Dehoche. The Court therefore referred the matter to the Board, (previous to their first decree,) enquiring whether they were willing to agitate any claim on behalf of Government with regard to the property of ore in the whole district. The intention of the reference was, that the Board might take some measure to subdivide the mahal, conveying to each lot the property of iron within its limits. No answer was ever returned by the Board, and the Court consequently limited the powers of the holder so specifically as is done above, to prevent the capricious or selfish crushing of all industry. The tenure exists on these conditions at the present day.—[Sudder Dewanny Reports, Vol. I. 337 et seq.] N. B.—During Farquhar’s labours, I find from an old newspaper, called Hickey’s Gazette, published in Calcutta, that the market price of Beerbhoom hook iron was 5 Rupees per maund, Balasore hook iron at 6-8, and English at 10 and 11. Journal of a Tour through parts of the Panjab and Affghanistan, in the year 1837. By Agha Abbas of Shiraz, arranged and translated by Major. R Lexcu, by whom the tour was planned and instruc- iions furnished. From the Secretariat of the Government of India. INTRODUCTION. In the summer of 1837, leaving my late chief (then) Captain Alex- ander Burnes at Dera Ghazee Khan, and accompanied by my fellow- traveller Dr. Lord, I paid a visit to Multan, for the purpose of col- lecting information of a commercial nature. There Agha Abbas was introduced to me by my servants, as a man Meeting with Agha professing some knowledge of Farriery. He under- bhas. took the cure of one of my horses, and on our depar- ture from Multan, followed me with it to Karabagh, where having no further occasion for his services, I wished to discharge him. He however made such offers of unrequitable services, talked in Persian phrase of “ spilling his blood at my stirrup,” and detailed such a list of varied accomplishments he was the possessor of, (reading and writing not included,) that I was induced to keep him on. To one of these accomplishments he knew I could bear witness, besides the cure of the horse; this was his causing loud explosions in water, by igniting a white powder on its surface, with a drop of liquid from a vial, much to the astonishment of the idlers of Multan. At different subsequent periods, I gained from him the following ab- stract of his previous history :— He was originally an inhabitant of Shiraz, the place of his birth, and was employed by Prince Hasan Alee Meerza, governor of Kirman. On the seizure of that prince by his fee brother Abbas Meerza, Agha Abbas fled, and travelled vid Bamm, Narmasher, Seistan, Candahar and Cabool to Peshawur, His previous History. where he met an old acquaintance, Naib Abdu Samad, who was raising an infantry regiment for Sirdar Sultan Mahommad Khan, and took service under him. He afterwards accompanied the naib on his being obliged preci- pitately to leave Peshawur, on account of one of Sultan Mahommad Khan’s brothers conceiving an enmity against him, to Cabool, where 1843. Journal of a Tour, &c. 565 he became adjutant of the regiment Abdu Samad raised for Dost Mahommad Khan; and as such, was present in the action fought at Candahar on the 2nd July 1834, with Shah Shuja-ul-Mulk. On his return to Cabool, he quarrelled with his patron and com- mandant on the subject of the uniform of the regiment, which he refused to wear, threw up his appointment in disgust, and retired from the service. Quitting Cabool, he proceeded via Peshawur to Attock, where a display of his “‘patakahs,” or crackers, procured him for a time employment with Cashmeeree Singh, one of the sons of Maharajah Runjeet Singh, whom he accompanied to Lahore, from which place he requested leave to return home to Persia, the value of his-services not being fully appreciated, and I therefore, according to his account, en- countered him on his road to Persia via Scinde. 4 From Karabagh we proceeded vid Rawal Pindee to Attock. At this latter place, I planned and proposed to Agha Abbas this tour, tea which “oF agreed to attempt. Furnishing him with minute instructions, a small advance of money, a Persian writer and a guide, I dismissed him ; and again separated from Captain Burnes and proceeded up the river Indus to explore the fords. On my return to Peshawur from this trip, Agha Abbas, to my a ey astonishment, again presented himself, with a doleful story of his two companions having deserted him at Rawal Pindee. Leaving the choice of fresh men to his own discretion, and making him a further advance of money, I again dismissed him ; and did not see or hear of him, until on the completion of his journey, he joined me at Candahar in the early part of 1838, with the following account of Costileion of Tour. his labours and adventures, which has been translat- ed, partly from his original account written by his companion from his own dictation ; and partly from his answers to ques- cote ae tions put by myself, on subjects he had at first either entirely omitted, or only slightly touched on. N. B.—It must be borne in mind, that as only the four cardinal Meany, points of the compass are used as bearing: a “‘ North” bearing has a range from “ North-West” to “North- Kast,” and in like manner the other three points. 566 Journal of a Tour through parts [No. 139. FORMAL. On getting my dismissal from Major Leech, an advance of twenty-five Preparation. Nanakshye rupees, and being furnished by Mr. Lord’s na- tive doctor with a number of small packages labelled in English, con- taining the commonest medicines, to enable me to act at times as a hakeem, I proceeded to organize my party. This consisted of myself, a Party. Persian writer, two guides, and a’servant ; all habited and equipped as fakeers. As some compensation for the disappointment felt by my employer at finding me at Peshawur, instead of hearing of me well on my journey, I subjoin the following information, gained during my detention at that city :— Number of jarebs in the province of Peshawur according to the Land estimate of oVision of Sultan Mahmood of Ghuznee 15,76,000 Peshawur. jarebs, at the rate of 3,94,000 jarebs for each of the following four divisions ; viz. Ist Division.—Yusafzyes, Bajour, Mandour, Chagharzyes, Bydn. 2nd Division.—Teera, Bangash-i-Bala, Bangash-i-Paeen, Bannoo Daman, Khost, Murwat. 8rd Division.—Khattak-i- Bala, Khattak-i-Paeen, Wazeeree, Too- rees, Jajees. 4th Division.—Khaleels, Momands, Daoodzyes, Khalisa- Peele ey Duabah, Hashnagar, Baghayat-i- Bagram. The revenue of Peshawur under the Sadozye kings was 9,51,000 Revenue. rupees, 2,40,000 of which was distributed in church lands to the Mullahs; and the remainder, 7,1 1,000 reached the royal treasury. Peshawur is said to contain 7,761 houses, of this number 5,566 are Number of Houses, private dwellings, and 2,195 shops. : On the 7th of Jamadee-ussanee left Peshawur, and passing the Barah rivulet, reached Pabbee, a distance of 6 kos. 8th Jamadee-ussanee.—Travelled eleven kos to Akorah, passing at five kos Nosherah, where there is a garrison of one hundred Sikhs, as well as at a Baolee, (well) on the road. At Nosherah I witnessed an act of Sikh tyranny: three of the country people, Mahommadans, had been pressed to labour the day before, and at night had been shot on a pretended suspicion of being thieves. Their bodies were hung Akorah. Sikh tyranny. 1843. ] of the Panjab and Afghanistan. 567 on a gallows, and a fire had evidently been lit underneath, from the dreadful manner in which they were scorched. 9th Jamadee-ussanee.—Proceeded to Attock five kos through the Gidar galee (jackall defile) and across the river Indus; saw the body of a Khatak, suspended over the gate of the town of Khyrabad, which Another act of ty- 18 Opposite to that of Attock, and on the right bank, in apo! company with a dog, and scorched like the body at Nosherah. He had been killed by a Sikh on some false pretence. I } also witnessed the wreck of two boats when crossing Wreck on the Indus. : ‘ ; the river: they contained a wedding party, who were conveying a bride to her husband ; four men of the crew alone escaped. I remained four days at Attock. 13th Jamadee-ussanee.—Reached Haidaro (Hazro,) a distance of ae Bales eight kos, passing at three kos the village of Daman, and at three and a half kos, that of Furmul- liyan. There is a noted robber in these parts, by name Sher Zaman, who lives in the Gungar hills. He is in rebellion 7 ese aa against the Sikhs, and one of their most deadly enemies. He seldom plunders a caffila unless he finds a Sikh in it, a single soul of which caste he never spares. 15th Jamadee-ussanee.—Proceeded four kos to Burhan, crossing the Haro river. | 16th Jamadee-ussanee.—Travelled three kos to Phattargad, a de- pendency of Hasan Abdal. There are one hundred Phattargad. houses on the mound, and fifty below. There are two Hindoo shops. The inhabitants have large herds and flocks, and are of the tribe of Gujar. Their supply of water is half kos distant, where there is a water mill, and forty or fifty trees. The head of the village, Malik Raheemdad. In the evening I was prevented from sleeping in the mosque, and had to content myself with the roof of the mill. hyige I could only account for this inhospitality by sup- Inhospitality. ; : , ‘ posing, that my wearing my mustachios untrimmed, betrayed me as a Sheeah. To the west is the district of Futteh Jung. 17th Jamadee-ussanee.—Reached Pindi Nousheree, a distance of seven kos over a bad road, intercepted by ravines. There are 150 houses. The inhabitants are chiefly weavers of coarse cotton and woollen cloths. Their cultivation de- Nousheree. 568 Journal of a Tour through parts [N o. 139. pends on the rains. The head of the place is Malik Ghulam Rasool, by tribe a Katar. The governor, a Sikh, by name Man Singh, had that day forced the daughter of a Musselman gold- Sikh tyranny. 4 - i Sere smith. The inhabitants rose and took to arms, killed one of Man Singh’s attendants, and severely beat the governor him- self, forcing him to flee, and then took away their families to the hills, as did all the neighbouring villagers, coming down at night and watching their fields and houses, armed. The village was so deserted, that I did not think it safe to put up in the mosque, but spent the night with one of these armed parties in a house in the purlieus. I after- wards heard that the outrage here mentioned was brought to the knowledge of Runjeet Singh, but I know not whether the aggrieved obtained redress or not. 18th Jamadee-ussanee.—Made a stage of eight kos, over a road much broken with ascents and descents, and ravines. Tahlan. Be osle Tahlan, a place consisting of seventy houses, and con- taining two Hindoos shops; fourteen Cashmeer dancing boys had also taken up their residence here. The name of the head man is Allanoor, by tribe a Jat. This place is dependent on Rawul Pindee. I spent the night with the Cashmeerees. 19th Jamadee-ussanee.—Proceeded seven kos over ascents and des- cents, and through ravines and jungle, in which I lost my road, and had to wait at a tank, until a herdsman coming to water his cattle, set me right to Talan, a village on a rising ground, Talan. , ag : containing two hundred houses, fifteen Hindoo shops, and four of shoemakers. The inhabitants are weavers of coarse cotton and woollen cloths, and pay a revenue of 1000 rupees. There are eight wells, The name of the head man is Nasarulla. Here I was detained two nights on account of the indisposition of the Persian writer. 21st Jamadee-ussanee.—Three kos to Chotra, which is a place con- taining 800 houses of Musselmans, and forty of Chotra. : , : Hindoos, situated partly on an eminence, and partly — on the bank of the river Sawan. There are forty weavers, partly Cashmeerians and partly natives of Patwar. The River Sawan. : : : revenue is 1,200 rupees. The river is very deep, and not used in cultivation, which is carried on by means of forty wells. There are two head men named Habo khan, by tribe a Budhar, 1843. ] of the Panjab and Afghanistan. 569 and Shamee Khan, by tribe an Awan. There are no shops; the Hindoos transact business in their houses. One of my party going to make a purchase, entered into a quarrel with a Sikh, and came home wounded. 22nd Jamadee-ussanee.—Travelled nine kos to Bher, a place con- taining seventy, houses, but no shops. The road ae uneven. The name of the head man Habeebulla, by tribe a Ratyal. Revenue 200 rupees. 23rd Jamadee-ussanee.—Proceeded three kos to Doulatana, a place containing two hundred houses of Musselmans and maaibe rs eighty of Hindoos: seven shops and three weavers. Revenue 600 Rupees. The inhabitants are of the caste Alpyals, and the head men are Kareemdeen, Nizamodeen, and Walee Mahommed. 24th Jamadee-ussanee.—Travelled six kos over bad ravines to Kamtareela, containing two hundred houses, eight Kamtareela. 3 Hindoo shops and twenty weavers. The place how- ever is much dilapidated. Its revenue is 1000 rupees: The cultivation depends on the rain. There are two dilapidated mosques in the suburbs. The head man is Hadayatulla, by tribe an Awan. At this place my fakeer’s habiliments attracted charity. 25th Jamadee-ussanee.—Travelled five kos to Peer Janjoot, con- ib taining two houses of Mullahs, styled ‘‘ Myan,” three Peer Janjoot. shops of Hindoos, and twenty houses of weavers, cotton cleaners, and gardeners. The ‘‘ Myans” farm the place for a yearly nazarana of two hundread rupees. This is a neat, pleasantly situat- ed place surrounded by trees, and having a fine tank stocked with fish. I stopped here another day, and my appearance attracted suspicion of my being an alchymist : many would-be smatterers in the art came to prove me, and fortunately, I found them more ignorant on the subject than myself; as I had not, when first asked, wisely denied all acquaintance with it. One man more foolish than Alchemy. the rest, catching at some dark hint I purposely let drop to confuse them, followed me a whole stage, intreating me to impart something of my invaluable secret to him. This I faithfully promised to do on my return, which I pretended would be very speedy. 27th Jamadee-ussanee.—Proceeded six kos, passing for three kos over estony pass to Dumbelee, a village situated on Dumbelee. : Pia an eminence, and containing five hundred houses, 570 Journal of a Tour through parts [No. 189. and a new bazar of one hundred shops, laid out in two streets, at right angles to and intersecting each other, the residence of Rajah Fazldad Khan, who is by tribe a Bagyal. There are eight wells with Persian wheels, and the revenue is one thousand rupees. 28th Jamadee-ussanee.—Travelled five kos to Rotas, the head dowd man of which place is Fazdlad Khan, by caste a Bagyal. He formerly furnished a contingent of 500 horse; and enjoyed the whole of Rotas, now under the rule. of Rajah Gulab Sing. He enjoys 7,000 rupees, 1300 from Dumbelee and 5,700 rupees from other districts, and has no power. He has now retired to Dumbelee, where he resides. Rotas contains one thousand houses, and one hundred shops; has twelve gates, three to the East, five to the West, two to the North and two to the South : four of which alone are open. The district of Rotas is divided into fourteen tappas, one of which, Taliyala, under Waleedad Khan, is in jagire to Shah Zadah Karak Singh; one Shah Jahenee, under Shah Ahmed to Mishur Jesah, keeper of the royal toshakhanah; and the remaining twelve are in jagire to Rajah Gulab Singh. The revenue of Rotas was formerly three lakhs of rupees, now it only amounts to one lakh. The twelve tappas of Rajah Gulab Singh are as follows: Ist. Tappa Skakra, under Choudree Ghulam Husen, by caste a Gujar; 2nd. Tappa Salama, under Abdulla Khan Gujar ; 3rd. Tappa Doulatalee, under Azeemulla Khan Bagyal; 4th. Twelve Tappas. Tappa Sikandar, under Azeemulla and Imam Bakhsh Bagyal; 5th. Tappa Choutlee, under Walo Khan Malyar; 6th. Tappa Rajoo, under Choudree Suleman Gujar; 7th. Tappa Sangoee, under Mahdee Khan Bagyal; 8th, Tappa Tirhala, under Fazaldad Khan Bagyal; 9th. Tappa Shibalee, under Mado Khan Bagyal ; 10th. Tappa Eesyala, under Khuda Bakhsh, and Khuda Yar Jat; 11th. Tappa Kunar, under Lal Beg and Meerza Khan Moghuls; 12th. Tappa Pidree, under Yoosaf Khan Bagyal. 29th Jamadee-ussanee.—Travelled six kos to Sangoee, passing half pads way ariver, the remaining half over sand throughculti- vation. The place contains six hundred houses and seventeen shops of Hindoos. Here Mishur Jesah has built a fine upper- storied house for his own accommodation. Outside the village, to the North, is a fort with four towers, garrisoned by twelve of Rajah Gulab 1843.] of the Panjab and Afghanistan. 571 Singh’s sepoys. There are eight wells. The head men are Khuda Bukhsh and Khuda Yar, by tribe Bagyals. The revenue is two thousand rupees. 1st Rajab.—Proceeded seven kos over a plain, and through cultiva- ren. tion to Koohar, a place containing one thousand and five hundred houses and eighjy shops. Within town to the South is a small mud fort that commands it, garrisoned by eight sepoys. There are twenty wells. The head man is Noor Alam Khan, a Kutubshye Awan. The revenue formerly was 2,500 rupees; it is now 8,000 rupees. On arriving I put up in the mosque, where soon after Nati Alam Khan and his son came to prayers. Observing an excrescence on the a0 temple of the latter, I offered my services to remove Prescription. it. This was done in a few hours after the appli- cation of a liquid I had with me. For this piece of service, Noor Alam invited me to his house and entertained me; gave one of my men a white shalakee, and on my departure, packed up two days’ provisions for me. I learnt that Noor Alam had once embroiled himself with the Sikhs, by killing one of the garrison for some act of tyranny committed. 3rd Rajab.—Travelled ten kos to Kotala, over a hilly road for en four kos and through a defile. There is a tank on the billy ground. The road is then sandy, and abounding in ravines. To the West is the town of Guzerat. There are eighty four villages dependent on Kotala. The revenue is 5,000 rupees. There are two thousand and five hundred houses. The old bazar contains two hundred shops; and the new one, which has been laid out in two lines intersecting each other at right angles, seventy shops. There are sixty-seven wells for cultivation. The head man is Abdulla Khan, by cast a Gujar. 4th Rajab.—Proceeded five kos to Rasoolnagar, called by the Sikhs Ramnagar, crossing the Chenab. The town is sur- Rasoolnagar. : : rounded by a mud wall, and has six gates, and a garri- son of fifty men, whose yearly pay is 300 rupees; but they are only paid for ten months. The government of the place is entrusted to Jawahar Singh, who receives on account of pay from the amount of the farm of the thanadaree and adalat 1,900 rupees; the whole amount being 2,500 ru- 4F¥ 572 Journal of a Tour through parts LNo. 139. pees; he is a native of Ramnagar. The other taxes of the place are col- lected by Rajah Gulab Singh. The town contains eight thousand houses chiefly of mud, and six hundred and fifty shops, seventeen mosques, and fifteen dhurmsalas and thakoor divalas. There were formerly eighty-four villages dependent on Rasoolnagar, that are now given away in separate jagires. There are eighty-four wells for cultivation, which are ali distributed in jagires to Brahmins. The inhabitants are Musselmans. The revenue formerly was three-lakhs of rupees. The , _. former chief of this place was Ghulam Kadar Khan, pe cada by tribe a Chatha. He has now taken up his abode in Ramkee, and has employment in Runjeet Singh’s gorchars, on a salary of 400 rupees. When chief, he could collect several thousand men, and has often opposed Runjeet Singh and his father in the field. Here my funds ran short, and the Persian writer and cossid be- came clamorous for pay. Knowing that a man of my employer’s, by Diversion to Um. 2ame Nursing, was at Umritsir on a tour, having le similar objects to my own; I set out for that city, promising to return in nine days. On my arrival at Umritsir, my ) application to Nursing proved unsuccessful; but I fortunately encoun- tered some Persian and Cabool acquaintances ; one of them, by name Agha Rajab Alee Khan, lent me 280 rupees, and paid for 45 rupees worth of pedlery that I bought for my journey, and I set off on my return, accompanied by my creditor’s uncle, who was to be repaid at Cabool. On my return to Rasoolnagar, having overstayed ' Disappearance of My time by two days, I found that the Persian eSB. writer, tired of waiting, had disappeared with my notes. I lost no time in following him by double marches; on arriv- ing at Koohar, I found he had left the preceding night ; here I was no longer able to follow him on foot. Alam Khan lent me a horse and a guide, for which I presented him with a looking glass. On arriving at Rotas, I found the Meerza in the mosque. After a deal of coaxing, I induced him to return with me to Koohar, where J paid all my com- panions their wages, and got them to accompany me further on my journey. 21st Rajab.—Started for Khurd Chotala, arriving in three kos at the river Jelam. The place contains two hundred houses Khurd Chotala. ; pss , . and eight wells for cultivation. The inhabitants 1843.] of the Panjab and Afghanistan. 573 are Moghuls and Jats; the head man is Akir Khan Moghul. This stage was five kos. The revenue is 800 rupees including the district of Jalalpoor. 22nd Rajab.—Proceeded eight kos to Jalalpoor, which is situated on the side of a hill, below which runs the river. ag It contains two thousand houses and seventy shops, and has fifteen wells for cultivation. In the town is a small mud fort with four bastions, garrisoned by ten men of Rajah Gulab Singh. Re- venue 16,000 rupees. The head man is Sher Khan, by caste a Japnjooa. 23rd Rajab.—Travelled ten kos to Chaki Hameed, passing Sherpoor at three kos. The place contains two hundred houses Chaki Hameed. REIS and two shops. There are fifteen wells for cultivation. The revenue is 1,500 rupees, including the district of Pind Dadan Khan; the head man is Rajah Futteh Khan, by caste a Jalab. On arriving at the place, the Rajah was seated in a takya, and conver- sation ensued, in which he enquired my native town, and on learning it, invited me to his house, where he entertained me, and produced spirits in the course of the evening on account of my successfully prescribing for his son’s and sister’s excrescences; he detained me as his guest three days. 27th Rajab.—Travelled to Pind Dadan Khan, which consists of iy a three divisions, distant from each other from two to three hundred yards; one of which only is properly called Pind Dadan Khan; it contains three thousand houses and three bazars of about three hundred shops. There are three gates to the town, but the surrounding wall is so dilapidated, that there are thorough- fares in all directions. Outside of the town to the west, is a mud fort with four bastions, in which there is stabling for thirty of Rajah Gulab Singh’s horses, and a garrison of thirty sepoys under one Takurdass. There is also a small iron gun outside the fort. There were thirty or forty heaps of salt, containing about 5,00,000 maunds, covered with a coating of mud to render them water proof. There is a large steel-yard here for weighing the salt, which is allowed to be sold no where else. The other division or suburb is called Kot-i- Sultan, containing five hundred houses, and a bazar of Kot-i-Sultan. fifty shops. There are two gates, one to the north, 574 Journal of a Tour through parts [No. 129. and the other to the south, and the place is surrounded by gardens. The name of the other division or suburb is Kot-i-Sahib Kot-i-Sahib Khan. ; : Khan, under a man of that name. It contains six hundred houses, and a bazar of forty shops, but no gates, and there are thoroughfares on all sides. There are fifty wells for cultivation, twenty of which alone are in repair. The price of grain, &c. I found as follows: wheat six seers the rupee, ghee two and a half seers, oil eight seers, rice sixteen seers, mash one maund, cotton four and a half seers, barley twenty seers. All the timber brought down by the river in the flood, is considered government property. The chiefs are Rajah Zabardast Khan, Sahib Khan and Disher Khan, by tribe Gogids. The place is bounded on the north by the salt range, on the south by the river Jelum. The revenue, besides the six, tappas, amounts to 35,000 rupees. The six Tappas are as follow :— Ist. Tappa-i-Pind Dadan Khan, generally known as Tappa-i-Jalab, Six Tappas. | under Ahmed Khan. Revenue 20,000 rupees. 2nd. Tappa Ahmadabad, under Zulfkar Khan. Revenue 60,000 rupees. 3rd. Tappa Myanee, wkda Mahammad Khan, by tribe a Jat. Re- venue 25,000 rupees. 4th. Tappa Pahra, under Noor Khan Moghul now in exile. Revenue 80,000 rupees. 5th. Tappa Barah, under Rahmat Khan. Revenue 16,000 rupees. 6th. Tappa Dannee, under Mahommed Khan, by tribe a Babad. Revenue 100,000 rupees. There are in all eight salt mines; four only are worked: the names of those that are shut are as follow: Sardee, Neelawan, Durnala, Chotana. The latter is said to contain veins of copper and lead. The inhabitants of the neighbourhood subsist by cultivation. The reason of the closing of the four mines is on account of there not being a sufficient demand for the produce. The rate at the four mines that are at work is the same. Sepoys of Rajah Gulab Singh are stationed over the mines, to prevent the smuggling Salt Mines. of salt, which, to any extent is punished by confisca-_ Smuggling. rt tion of property. In consequence of the heavy fines, the miners themselves live on bread without salt. The government employ fakeers as spies, to try by begging, to discover the miners, os ad a + Pen ae CARS 1843.] of the Panjab and Affghanistan. 575 who use salt in their bread. If the miners are found stealing a seer or two, they are obliged to extract twelve goonees of salt for one rupee, each goonee containing two and a half maunds. The government pay one rupee nominally for sixteen maunds, which quantity weighs actually twenty maunds. The hire of carriage to Pind Dadan Khan is 1 rupee per twenty maunds from all the mines, except the Makraj one, Hire of Carriage. p ; ; ¢ the hire from which is 1 rupee for sixteen maunds. The camels on which the salt is carried are all the property of Rajah Gulab Singh. The merchants, who make wholesale purchases, get the salt at 14 rupee the maund, others pay 2 rupees. Formerly the tax on the salt amounted to 4 lakhs of rupees. After the visit of Captain Wade, the farm rose to 8 and 2 lakhs, afterwards to 12 lakhs, then to 14, at which I found it; as far as 25 lakhs are said to be realized. Rajah Gulab Singh has farmed the mines from Maharajah Runjeet Singh. The labourers, who carry the salt out from the mines, are paid 1, 2 and 3 annas the day. Formerly one miner and two labourers got paid by the day one rupee;—the labourers being mostly males and females, adult and children, and the miner’s own family. None but the experienced miners of the place can dig the salt. The labourers, when the salt is dug, bring it out by the aid of lamps in baskets, which they carry on their heads. Their clothes are completely blackened. The miners told me an anecdote, which was this: During Captain Wade’s visit to the mines, when he was in one of the large chambers, Rajah Gulab Singh, jealous of a close sur- vey being made, ordered the miners to throw up salt from behind the visitor, so as to fall in showers from above about him, and then to get up a cry that the roof was falling in, so as to cause his speedy departure. This stratagem succeeded. The galleries are driven under ground to the length of several hundred yards. The four mines that are at work are Khur Chotana, Korah, Kerah, Makraj. The inhabitants of the neighbourhood of these mines do not cultivate; but depend on their labour in the mines. The salt of these mines appears perfectly inexhaustible. Each miner digs from fifteen to twenty maunds a day. Salt Farm. Captain Wade. Mines at work. 576 Journal of a Tour through parts LNo. 139. There are one hundred houses in the vicinity of the Chotana mine, and no cultivation: the head man is Shamo Khan Janjooa. There is no cultivation at the Korah mine, and the houses are on an eminence. There is no water nearer than half kos, and that is rain water. The head man is Faizbakhsh, by tribe a Jalab. To the North is the Dannee Darra. There are two hundred stone huts in the neigh- bourhood of the Kerah mine; but no cultivation. They have none but rain water. There are two hundred stone huts in the neighbourhood of the Makraj mine, and no cultivation. There are two running streams, one fresh and one salt. The head man is Karamdeen, by cast a Gogir. I went to most of the mines myself. They have all one entrance each, the galleries run through red earth, and the salt lies in veins saint. ons Fb ds ho which the miners follow, until exhausted, when they proceed in a fresh direction ; some of the shafts are sunk so low, that they have come upon water ; other galleries proceed so high, that light is let in from the top of the ground. Many acci- dents, some fatal, occur, by the falling in of the roofs of the cham- bers. While I was in one of the mines, a labourer’s arm was broken by the Pet ees fall of a block of salt, and a general rush, headed of course by myself, was made for the open air. I saw one miner, who had lost his right arm by an accident, digging with his left. The galleries are so dark, narrow, and winding, and so numerous, that it is impossible to traverse them without a light and guide. The warmth of the mines is very oppressive, and the reflection of the aomts 0%, er labourers’ lamps on the crystal roofs of the chamber has a very beautiful effect. The mines of Neelawan and Khur Chotata are the finest. The miners separate the blocks by picking round the two sides and bottom, and then detach it from the top by heavy blows. ‘The blocks generally weigh four maunds. The chips are collected by women and children. The miner’s tool is a pick, of about thirteen Tools, inches long, having a sharp point at one end, and the other end about three inches square, which serves as a hammer. It is furnished with a wooden handle about a guz long. 1843.] of the Panjab and Afghanistan. | 577, Rajah Guléb Singh, besides the farm of the salt mines, farms the Rajah’s Farm. following ferries and districts, for 10 lakhs of rupees. Ferries—Bawal, Hareea, Bed, Bhera, Khushab, Saeewal, Dhannee, Ahmadabad, Jalalpoor, Meeanee, Makhad. The districts are—Jalab, Bhera, Chakar, Bher, Yar, Saeewal, Dhan- nee, Pathwar, Gandapoorwal, Dalwal. The village of Dalwal is situated on an eminence; and is the Jagire of Mishar Beleeram. It contains six hundred houses Satolt and ten shops. It was formerly included in the district of Janjooa. The Mishar has built here a fine-upper storied house for his own accommodation. There are eight wells for culti- vation. In the road is the village of Badshapoor, the former chief of which place was Sher Khan. The village of Sardee is situated on an eminence, and contains one hundred houses, under a chief, Abdulla Khan, by tribe an Awan. To the east is the fort of Dharee, built by Sardar Haree Singh, and used as a state prison. It is built on an eminence, and is very difficult of approach. Mahmood Khan Sardee. Hazarah Wala died a prisoner in this fort, from State Prisoner. y : starvation: his sole food for twenty-four hours, being half pao flour, and the same quantity of salt. From Pind Dadan Khan to Sardee is about forty-five kos. | I passed one month in visiting these mines, and spent a good deal of money in trinkets, distributed to the head men of the different places. I also practised with success, in my profession of Hakeem ; sometimes giving medicines, sometimes charms. Stay. The village of Kahar is situated in the plain, and contains three hundred houses, and four shops; also four water Kahar. , . mills, a fine stream, numerous trees, and the shrine of Shekh Buzurg. I have not seen a prettier place in the whole of Patwar, than this. There is a tank at the shrine, in and round which are to be seen numerous ducks and peacocks. ‘The head man is Fatteh Khan, an Awan by tribe. The distance from Sardee to Kahar is four kos. 29th Shaban.—Proceeded six kos to Bherpoor, a place containing three hundred houses and no shops. The cultivation de- Bh 5 aa pends on the rain. The head men are Moghal and Samad, 578 Journal of a Tour through parts LNo. 139. by tribe Awans. To the East is Kahar, to the West Thalla, to the North Pind Malik Amanat, and to the South the hills. Revenue 1,200 rupees. 1st Ramzan.—Travelled seven kos to Thalla, the jagire of Thanah rece Singh Malwee. The Thanedar is Danya Singh. The gar- rison is composed of forty Sepoys. It contains three thou- sand houses, one hundred and twenty shops, and thirty wells for cultivation : thirty-two villages are dependent on this place. The head men are Haiyat Khan and Mehr Khan, by tribe Awans. To the West is Thaman, to the North Awankaree, and to the South the hills. The revenue is 60,000 rupees. 2nd Ramzan.—Proceeded to Thaman, the jagire of Ram Singh of Bhakapoor, who is by tribe a Brahmin. There Thaman. are one thousand houses, fifteen shops, and twenty wells for cultivation: two kos on the road is the village of Akowar. The head men are Mahammed Khan and Budha Khan. Three kos fur- ther on, is the village of Kufree. Thence three kos is the village of Sankowalee Thence two kos is Thaman. On arriving, I was taken violently ill. To the West is the river Sawan, to the North the districts of Gheb and Dhannee, and to the South the road to Baghan [ Kara- bagh]. The revenue is 24,000 rupees. 3rd Ramzan.—Travelled six kos to Tarapa, on which eight other villages are dependent. There are four hundred Tarapa. ; : houses, on an eminence, on the bank of the river Sawan. On the road are the villages of Koulee, Battan and Shah Mahammad Walee under Allaiyar Khan, by tribe a Sapkal. Revenue 14,000 rupees. 4th Ramzan.—Proceeded to Makhad, four kos, over a hilly road and through ravines, and two kos through a sandy defile, which is sometimes flooded, and thus impassable for a time. The road is infested by Khatak robbers, who come from the other side of the river. There are seven Mouzas, dependent on Makhad, the revenue of which is 10,000 rupees; and that of the village, custom-house, &c. the same sums. Of this Abdulla Khan re- ceives eight hundred as pay. The houses are on an eminence over- Makhad. looking the river Indus, and amount to three thousand. There are two hundred Hindoo’s shops, and three gates to the village. a 1843. ] of the Panjab and Affghanistan. 579 On arriving at Makhad, two men of Rajah Suchet Singh’s came to demand two boats for crossing the troops,—in which, towards evening, I embarked with them. Gouhar Singh, of Pind Malik Amanat, with forty sepoys, kept guard on one of the gates of Makhud. The head man is Abdulla Khan, an Afghan, of the tribe of Saghuree, who can muster four thousand fighting men. 5th Ramzan.—Proceeded by water to Karabagh, which consists of a fort and a suburb, situated at the foot of the salt range. There are three thousand houses and three bazars, containing one hundred shops. On the hills are two towers, which command the town, under Allaiyar Khan. The revenue derived from the salt is appropriated by Rajah Suchet Singh. There are twelve saltpetre manufactories, the amount of the revenue from which is 12,000 rupees; which is given in jagire to Malik Allaiyar Khan, by tribe a Satkal Awan. He could collect one thousand five hundred fighting men. They are friends with the men of Teeree and Sagharee, and enemies of the Khataks. To the Kast is Saee- wal, to the West Eesakhel, to the North Shakar Darra, and to the South the river Indus. The revenue paid to the Sikhs is 5000 rupees, ten horses, and twenty camels. Rajah Suchet Sing’s force had proceeded to Katkee, a fort of Ahmad Khan, situated in a valley. The Khan, on hearing of the advance of the Sikh force, fled, and sought refuge in Bannoo Daman. The Rajah, finding the place vacated, returned, and took possession of the fort of Kesakhel. I intended proceeding hence by water to Dera Ismail Khan, and thence to Tak by land; the Meerza became aware of this inten- tion, and not liking to accompany me, left at night, and proceeded, I supposed, via Shakar Darra and Cohaut, to his home at Peshawar. Iwas much annoyed and dis- tressed at his disappearance, until I was fortunate in procuring another writer, an Afghan, in whose company I marched, with the Sikh force, towards Dera Ismail Khan. I remained three days at Karabagh, alias Baghan. During this time news reached the Rajah, that Alladad Khan, the son of Sarwar Khan, joined by the Wazeerees, had advanced on Tak ; and that the Sikh garrison, leaving the fort, prepared for the attack, which proved successful, and the Sikhs suffered a signal defeat. The town was taken and 4G Karabagh. Saltpetre. Revenue. Meerza deserts. Insurrection. 580 Journal of a Tour through parts [No. 139. plundered, and finally evacuated, as the people of Tak would afford no assistance to Alladad Khan and his Wazeeree allies. On receiving the intelligence, Rajah Suchet Singh, instead of proceeding to Bannoo Daman after Ahmad Khan, turned off to Tak, having sent for the two guns he had left at Karabagh. On arriving within one march of Tak, the Rajah received confirmation of Alladad Khan having retired to the Wazeerees: he therefore fell back on Kesakhel. 9th Ramzan.—Reached Eesakhel, which is the name of a district ; the village being called Zakokhel. It has a fort and seventy shops. The tribe could collect three thou- sand fighting men. The cultivation is carried on from the river. The chief is Ahmad Khan. To the east is the river Indus, to the west the Murwats, to the North Karabagh, and to the South Khusoor. They are friends with the Sawan Wazeerees. The revenue is 30,000 rupees. 10th Ramzan.—Proceeded to Umarkhel on the road past Bandah Umarkhel. Saiyadan,—a collection of wooden and thatched houses. At one kos beyond this, the Kuram river falls’ into the Indus. I Zakokhel. : forded the former, which in some places is knee, and Kuram River. in others waist deep. On the other side of the river is a quick-sand; on one side are the hills and the road to Kot-i-kafiree, which is so narrow, that only one horseman can pass ata time. The Sikh force and guns were at Kot-i-kafiree. An Afghan chief, by name Shah Walee Khan, a Nyaze, was accom- Murder ofan ad- panying the Rajah: he was a brave man, and had narent: performed good service. Suchet Singh however, got suspicious and afraid of him, and under pretence of getting him to look out for a gun road, sent him with a party of Sikhs, who, in compliance with their secret orders, murdered him on the road, as he was saying prayers, having dismounted for a time for that purpose. The Rajah then set out for Tak, by the Kuram valley. News was brought that the Khan had been killed by the Afghan Ghazees, who were in rebellion against the Sikhs, and prowling about. The Rajah, in great apparent distress at the intelligence, ordered the body imme- diately to be sent for, and buried. There are two forts at Kot-i-ka- hmensasie firee, both in ruins; one below, and one on the hill: from one kos beyond the hill, Umarkot becomes visible. The place consists of about a hundred houses, and two Hindoo Fe eS pe. | See eee ae 1843. ] of the Panjab and Affghanistan. 581 shops, situated beneath a hill. To the West is Dera Ismail Khan, to the East Eesakhel, to the North hills, and to the South the river Indus. 11th Ramzan.—Proceeded seven kos to Khusoor, a place inhabited by Afghans, who muster one thousand fighting men, aeaihen under Hassan Khan, by tribe a Khusoor. There are five hundred houses, and eight shops. The cultivation depends partly on the rain, and partly on the river. To the West are the hills, to the East the river Indus, to the North Eesakhel, and to the South Baloot- i-Hazrat-i-Shah Eesa. The revenue of Khusoor amounts. to eight thousand rupees. The inhabitants are friends with the Murwats, and enemies of the Eesakhel. Two kos from Umarkhel is the shrine of Shah Baloot, the road to which place is through jun- faaillid oo gle, abounding with date trees. There is a gun road along the river. At the shrine there are many fine trees, and a tank, stocked with duck. 12th Ramzan.—Proceeded to Dera Ismail Khan, which place need ’ not be described by me, as it was visited by Capt. LS teen Burnes, on his voyage up the Indus. I here met a servant of his proceeding to Bombay, in charge of a flock of sheep. 13th Ramzan.—Proceeded four kos to Bandah-i-Saiyadan, over Bandah-i-Saiyadan. good level ground. 14th Ramzan.—Travelled six kos to Kot, over a good level road Kot. without water. 15th Ramzan.—Proceeded seven kos to Mandye; sometimes over a Mandye. level road, and at times over rising ground. The amount of fighting men in the neighbourhood is two thousand, under Gul Khan and Jahan Khan. There are seven hundred houses and fifty shops. The revenue is included in Karachee. To the west are the Suryanees, to the East Dera Ismail Khan, to the North the Murwats, and to the South the Myankhels. The inhabitants are Gandapoors, of the tribe Barakhel, who are enemies of the Surya- nees. On arriving, I introduced myself to Jahan Khan. In the course of conversation, he expressed his desire to procure some white ‘“‘kushtah” of copper. This I showed him how to make, much to his delight, and he gave my companions three coarse shalakees, one piece of karbas, one maund of raisins and jalghozas, and two seers of Canda- har tobacco; which latter was a most acceptable present. 582 Journal of a Tour through parts [ No. 139. 19th Ramzan.—Travelled six kos to Karachee, a place inhabited by Barakhels, amounting to six thousand fighting men. The place Karachee contains one thousand and five hundred houses and two hundred shops. There is a large grain exchange on Mandye here. There is a wall one and a half guz and high, round Karachee, through which there are numerous thoroughfares. There is a large tower in the town. The cultivation depends on the rain. The inhabitants are at enmity with the Suryanees, and reciprocal forays are constantly carried on. To the south toward the hills, are the Shekhans and Zarganees, and two hundred houses of fakeers, where the cultivation is carried on with running water. The headmen of Karachee are Alee Khan and Gul Mahammad Khan. To the east is Dera Ismail Khan, to the south the Myankhels, to the north Usturana, and to the west the hills. The revenue under the Sikhs is thirty thousand rupees. During my stay, the Sikhs wanted to increase it to 50,000 rupees. The above two headmen proceeded to Increase of Revenue. Lahore, to Jay a protest before the Maharajah. ‘Two rupees a load is levied here from each merchant’s camel. I had a letter of intro- duction to Alee Khan, from his younger brother Jahan Khan of Mandye. On my arrival at Karachee, Alee Khan came to see me, and treated me with great respect. After my interview with him was over, I took up my quarters in the mosque, where I tried to settle myself to sleep, not feeling inclined to eat from excessive fatigue. While my companions were satisfying their hunger, and I was yet awake, a man and woman presented themselves at the mosque door, wishing to see the fakeer that had arrived. On enquiring the Untimely visit. cause of this untimely visit, the man inform- ed me he had .a young wife at home, possessed of a devil, which he entreated me to cast out. I promised to do all I could in the morning; they went home, and returned with an entertainment of bread, ghee and curoot. In the morning, the “ Pesh Nimaz,” or clerk and the people came to the mosque to prayers ; I was kicked up out of my sleep, to join them. I arose, and made my ablutions; but not knowing Pree, the proper positions for the Sunnee ritual, I was very nervous. I however got through the ceremony, by copying faithfully the man who stood next me. After prayers, I was taken by my friend of the preceding night to his house, to cast out the devil. By this 1843.] of the Panjab and Afghanistan. 583 time I had become known in the village, and the people came to me in crowds, especially women, some begging for charms to increase the attention of their husbands, others for charms to get them husbands ; upon others I spat, at their request, to cure cutaneous diseases. Towards evening, they brought me the woman possessed of the devil, whom I pro- ceeded to cure, {God pardon me, | in the following manner: Wrapping _ up some of the detonating powder in a paper, I gave Casting outa Devil. . . it to my servant to keep; then sending for the wo- man, and wrapping up in a piece of paper a small quantity of ashes in the presence of the people assembled, I gave it to my servant to give her, that she might deposit it in an old grave-yard for the night. I had of course before given orders to my man, to give the woman the detonating powder, instead of the ashes. The woman implicitly fol- lowed the instructions, and next morning returned with the paper, accompanied as usual, by many people. I then ordered the woman to place the ashes on a stone, and putting a rod of iron into her hand, directed her to watch a sign from me for striking the ashes: I then - commenced vehement incantations, becoming very excited at times, until at the given signal, the ashes were struck, and a loud report, as of a matchlock, succeeded, when I ended by exclaiming, ‘‘ I have shot the devil; now you are cured.” The populace were astounded, and loaded me with their attentions. I remained three days at Kara- chee, and on my departure, presented the woman with a looking-glass I had purchased for two rupees, telling her to look at herself in it, when- ever the devil felt again inclined to return. To the east of Karachee is Dera Ismail Khan, to the west the hills, to the north Usturana, and to the south Tak. 23rd Ramzan.—Proceeded seven kos to Rohree, a place contain- ing eight hundred houses and three Hindoo shops. The Rohree. + ; Mla she : fighting men amount to one thousand. The cultivation is carried on with running water. To the east is Dera Ismail Khan, to the west the Hills, to the north Karachee, and to the south Tak. The headman is Mahammad Raheem Khan, by tribe a Barak- hel. The inhabitants are enemies of the Suryanees. The houses are in a fort, and the ruler distributes justice on a low platform outside. On arriving, he refused me entrance, and I put up at a run.. ning stream near at hand, and having cooked a pillau, invited the 284 Journal of a Tour through parts [ No. 139. governor to join us: upon this he insisted on my occupying a seat near him and partook of the fare, and in the evening sent me a “ is a most strange fabrication of old leathern portmanteau had been taken by children as a foundation, and built up with the rudest materials to represent the lyre in the days of Tubal ; nor do the notes belie the first appearance of the instrument, or bestow any credit whatever on the fashion. It has five strings, and is used only as an accompaniment to the voice, a simple monotonous ca- dence of the individual notes being the only music produced. 126. The large drum, called “ kubbers,” and the small one “‘ nagga- rect,” are not thumped so continually as might be expected, they are exclu- sively reserved for military expeditions, or for doing honor to the happy return of friends and relations from successful journeys, and it is mdeed lucky for foreigners, that the nation with their present set of crude instruments is not infected with a musical mania. The silence of 1843.] and the Abyssinian Church. 663 night is seldom disturbed by the discordant sound of their barbarous attempts. 127. A portion of the vocal music is of a more pleasing description, and some of the airs which the women croon over their work are even soft and plaintive, There is, however, no great change of note in the strain, which has generally reference to the particular operation in which they are employed. 128. The recitative of the war songs is pitched in a high key, and chaunted by a-single individual at the top of his pipe; and the thundering chorus, which consists of a few words in deep base, is at in- tervals poured from every throat in the party, with great effect. The return of a successful army is indeed a most striking pageant ; the glit- ter of the silver ornaments, the flashing of gay cloths and housings, and the shrill chaunt of the fight, closely followed by the pealing bass of triumph echoing from ten thousand merciless throats, forming altogether the very embodying of savage exultation. 129. Their church music is most execrable; although seven long years are passed in its acquisition, and the constant practice of many hours during the day ought to make them somewhat more perfect. Howling and screaming, however, are the most appropriate terms to be employed for this ceremony, and the hoarse cracked voice of the priest, increasing in fury as he progresses in his task, is in true keeping with the jingle of the “‘dtsnassil,’* the Abyssinian timbrel, which in its startling effect, can be compared to nought but the rattle of the poker upon the tongs. 130. From four in the morning until nine of the Sabbath, this clatter and ranting is continued for the honor of their religion in all the churches of the kingdom, besides a full muster of their croaking choristers on all their numerous holidays and festivals; and the band of stout priests who nightly mount guard to preserve His Majesty by their song from the influence of evil demons, have certainly chosen a cunning path to prevent the advent of, at least, all those spirits who are gifted with any musical taste. * This is the ‘‘sistrum”’ which is thought to be included under the Hebrew term “*Tzitzelem,”’ and is composed of a frame of sonorous metal crossed by bars of the same ; these bars move freely in the holes through which they are passed, and when the instru- ment is shaken, the reverted ends striking upon the frame produce the clattering sound. 664 ; Report on Shoa [No. 140. 131. The attending dance of the priesthood is any thing but a relief to the picture ; the most uncouth attitudes and the most ungrace- ful positions are selected, whilst the beard and the crutch and the aged face are but in ill keeping with the mountebank jumps and capers performed upon the occasion. During the merry-makings in the palace and in the houses of the chiefs, the dance is also not dis- tinguished by any less ludicrous effects, the votary seemingly enacting the part of a gander justly infuriated at the discordant sound of the music, shaking his wings and hissing in contempt of the fiddler’s art, whilst he shuffles about in a crouching position, and makes sundry furious rushings and startings to possess himself of the obnoxious instrument. 182. The language of savages is generally highly metaphorical, and they are not satisfied unless action be embodied to the eye by color and character and form brought more vividly to the mind by the assistance of allegory, but this nation is equally unsuccessful in the personification of the spiritual, as in the abstract language of Theology. The king and his chief singer form the only exceptions, the court language being sparingly sprinkled with a few flowery speeches, and the singer sometimes breaking out into crude allegorical sentences. “* Why should the Father of song be restrained from dancing before the fathers of gold,” he exclaimed when capering before the embassy on the steps of the palace, and the saying was responded to with shouts from the populace; but the topics of discourse are always scanty among an uneducated race, and after the daily salutations are performed, nothing can be more rapidly stupid than the succeeding conversations of the native of Shoa. 133. Few but the priests and deptras can read or write, and many among those learned scribes are more indebted to the memory of their early youth, than to the page held in their hands for the forth- coming rant. 134. The ancient Ethiopic, which is also called Gees, remained the language of the empire only until the 14th century of our era, and in this idiom are written all the annals of her religion. It has now, however, fallen into disuse, and the people of Tigri alone retain one of — its dialects. Amhara is generally spoken throughout the country. 1843.] and the Abyssinian Church. 665 135. The stores of literature being thus bound up in a dead letter, mistakes and false readings cannot be discovered in the low mumble of the officiating priest by the bystanders, who are alike ignorant of the text and the language; nor is the course of study of that extended or liberal nature to enlarge the mind of the neophyte. To know the Psalms of David by rote, together with the miracles of the Virgin Mary and Saint Tsela Huimandt, to elevate the voice into howling song, and to cut a caper into the air two feet above the surface of the earth, form- ing the envied accomplishments of the man of education. 136. Parchment is said to have been invented at Pergamos when the Egyptian monarch prohibited the exportation of papyrus. The Jews very early availed themselves of the Charta Pergamora to write their scriptures upon: the roll is still used in their synagogues, and was intro- duced into Abyssinia on the Hebrew emigration, where it still continues the only material in the country ; but all the books extant are composed of many small leaves fastened one upon the other, enclosed between wooden boards, and carefully deposited in leathern sacks; many are embellished with glaring colored daubs, and all are looked upon with the eye of superstitious credulity. 137. The epistolary correspondence* is exceedingly laconic; the letters are folded up into small rolls, varying in size from one inch to four, and always enclosed in a coating of wax ; there is neither signature nor superscription. The king possesses a signet seal, which is however seldom applied, as the names of all parties are introduced into the body of the note. 138. The pen is the reed, kulum of the East, without the slit, and the inkstand is the sharp end of a cow’s horn, which is stuck in the ground as the scribe squats to his work ; the ink is a foreign importa- tion from the Somauli coast, and remains an intense black for ages, and the writer when he wishes to replenish his horn, inserts a few particles from his pocket, and adding a little liquid, produces a consistency similar in thickness to that used in printing. * May this letter of queen Bezabesh come to my friend the English Ambassador. Are you well? Are you quite well? Are you perfectly well ? That the soap may not end speedily, you will send it in large quantities, saith Bezabesh. 4s 666 Report on Shoa [No. 140. 139. But the Abyssinian scribes do not hold the pen of a ready writer, and the dilatory management of their awkward instrument is at- tended with gestures and attitudes most distressingly ludicrous, clutch- | ing the tiny style like a hot apple in the paws of a hungry ape. It is carried with the most convulsive twitches, and seemingly by some supernatural force to the mouth of the writer, where the end is seized between the teeth and masticated, in a sort of mental phrenzy. During the whole period of this strange operation, the thin strip of dirty vellum is held at arms-length and viewed askance from every side, with looks of utter horror and dismay, and when at last the stick descends to dig its furrow upon the parchment, no terrified school-boy with the birch of the master hanging over his devoted head, ever took such pains in pointing the most elaborate pot-hook, as does the Abyssinian scribe in daubing his strange characters upon the scroll. 140. Like the Chinaman, each individual letter must be looked at from every point of view, before progressing to the next; every word must be read again and again by the delighted artist, and the greasy skin must be many times turned upside down by the grinning penman proud of his talents, to observe the happy effect of his handy-work. 141. During the intervals of approval, the destructive bites continue fast and fierce, to the utter demolition of the pencil ; and long before the termination of the first sentence, European patience is apt to become utterly exhausted at the scene of awkward, foolish stupidity, and gross waste of valuable time. Seventeen years have been employed in tran- scribing a single manuscript, and a common epistle of five lines is the utmost extent of one entire day’s exertion. 142. The following list gives the names of all the books at present in existence in Abyssinia. Tradition, however, records the titles of other works, which were deposited for safety in the islands in the Lake Zoo-ai, on the great invasion of Gragno, and which are said to exist with many other precious treasures of Ethiopia even unto this day. 1. All parts of the Old Testament, excepting the Pentateuch and the Books of the Maccabees. 2. The four Gospels with readings. 3. Chrysostom. Biography and Exposition of the Epistle to the Hebrews. 4. A dogmatical work of Cyril. 1843.] and the Abyssinian Church. 667 Qo. © On nD Genset. A book used in funeral solemnities, and ascribed to Atha- nasius. . Tethonegest. The code of Laws, said to have fallen from heaven. . Aclements. . Retuattaunanot. The Orthodox Faith. . Siena Aibud. History of the Jews in connection with the History of other ancient nations. - Mazopu. Extract from Ancient Philosophy. - Henosh. The Prophecies of Henosh. . Gadela Nudual. History of St. Michael. . Gadela zida Heimanot. Life of the Tecla Heimanot, the Saint. . Gadola Siena Markoo. Life of another Saint. . Gadela Gintra Maafao Kedus St. Zl. . Gadela Lalsbala. Life of a former emperor of Ethiopia. . Masgaba Haimanot. A dogmatical work. . Synodos. Canons of the Church, attributed to the Apostles. . Antiacos. Colloquy between Athanasius land a Nobleman called Antiakos. . Mazafa Mister. The principles of several Heretics of old. . Mazafa Dora. . Mazafa Timkal. Used in Christening. . Mazafa Actil. Used in blessing a Marriage. . Mazafa Keder. Used for instructing Renegades. . Gusbra Haimanot. Read during Passion Week. . Bartos. . Dionasios. . Teena Tetrak (Amharic.) Explanation of the Creation. . Tamera a Miriam. Miracles of the Holy Virgin. . Magara Miriam, Words of ditto ditto. . Godela Hawarjat. Lives of the Apostles, . Ardeet. Words said to have been spoken by Christ before his Ascension. . Kedasie. Liturgy of the Abyssinian Church. . Wuddassie Miriam. Praise to the Holy Virgin. . Arganon. . Gadela Samactal. Lives of the Martyrs. . Abushukur. Abyssinian Almanac. 668 Report on Shoa [No. 140. . Gadela Adam. History of Adam. . Kidan. . Egsiabher Neges. _ . Anda Negest. Book for Prognostication : forbidden in Shoa. . Sadela Medhanalim. Life of the Saviour. . Amida Mister (Amharic.) The Principal Doctrines of the Christian Church. . Temhest. Extracts. . Kufalik. Words spoken to Moses on Mount Sinai. . Mazafa Gragore (Amharic.) History of the invader Gragno. . Serata Breta. Christian Institutions ef the Christian Church. . Mewaset. Hymns on Mournful occasions. . Zema Degna. Hymns sung during Fast times. . Degna, Hymns sung on other occasions. . Lifafa Zedik. A Book of absurd Contests, much esteemed, and buried along with the Corpse. . Ekabari. Book of Prayers. . Zelota Musa. Prayers of Moses against the influence of Evil Spirits. . Melka Michael. Prayers to St. Michael. . Melka Ijesus. Prayers to Jesus and the Holy Virgin. . Gadela Araga. Life of an Abyssinian Saint. . Gadela Kyros. Ditto ditto . Gadela Johani. Ditto ditto . Kotat of the 318 Fathers. . Maala Saalat. Prayers and Hymns for different hours of the day. . Wuddassie Amlac. Praise of God. . Mazafa Tornal. A letter which Christ is said to have written. . Surguamie Fidel (Amharic.) . Melka Gabriel. Prayers to St. Gabriel. . Swaso. Abyssinian Dictionary. . Germana. Prayers to frighten Evil Spirits. . Fans Manfasawi. . Dersana Sanbat. Life of a Saint. . Tekarie Ijesus. Christ’s prophecy of the consummation of the World. 1843. ] and the Abyssinian Church. 669 70. 71. 72. 73. 74. 75 76. a7. 78. ia: 80. 81. 82. 83. 84. 85. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90. 91. 92. 93. 94. 95. 96. 97. 98. 99. 100. 101. 102. 103. 104. 105. 106. Mazafa Shekeneat. Tecla Zeon. Harmanot ab. Doctrines of the Abyssinian Church. Gadela Antonino. Life of the Monk Antony. Zelota Musadud. Prayers against Evil Spirits. Dezsona Gabriel. History of St. Gabriel. Gadela Georgio. Life of St. George. Selota Monakosat. Prayers of the Monks. Felekosus. Book of Monking. Marishak. Book of Monkery. Aragawi Manfasawi. Ditto ditto. Dersana Mahajawi. Life of the Life-giver. Gadela Saunel. . Siena Aban. Gebin Negest. Geea Moie. Epiphanius. Aximarius. Buni. Synkesar. Mazafa Berhanet. Lowros. Deduskalea. Tamera Ijesus, Ankoritos. Mazafa Ishai. Teliksiny. Mistera Samai. Georgis Waloea Amid. Dersana Miriam. Lik Evangel. Taretch. Gadela job. Thomas Koprianos. Gadela Keduson. Gadela Arsemaror. Raia Miriam. 670 Report on Shoa [No. 140. 107. Gadela Abeb. 108. Gadela Makod Walale. 109. Gadela Guebru Christas. 110. Abicta Natrat. 148. Such is the accumulated literature of ages, and in the mass there are only four written in the language at present spoken and un- derstood. His Majesty possesses a large assortment of manuscripts sel- dom referred to, and indeed with the exception of the Holy Scriptures, the remnant is but a tissue of absurd Church controversy, and lying monkish legends. 144. Thirty days constitute a month, to which five days and the fourth part of a day are added to complete the year; this interpolation is called “ quagmin,” and is introduced after the month of September, the 9th day of which, according to our style, commences the Abyssinian year. The year is also divided into four quarters, each being named after the Gospel, which ought to be at that season reading in the churches. From September to November, Luke gives name to the period; from December to February, John; from March till May, Matthew; and during the re- maining months, Mark. Events are commonly referred to as having occurred during the days of Matthew, &c., but they have lost eight years in their computations of time, and our present Christian era of 1842, has only reached to 1833 of Abyssinian reckoning.* 145. Superstitious to a degree, the Abyssinian will undertake no ex- pedition or serious journey without, in the first instance, receiving the desired omen of approbation from on high, and retracing their steps on various pretences, they remain in their houses for days until the welcome sign be witnessed. The sight of a hare is very bad indeed ; an antelope springing across the road, good; a fox barking on the left hand, destroys all hope of a happy result; but on the right hand, a prosperous issue may be expected; but of all the numerous birds of ill fame, is the ‘‘Goo- rasovula.” (?) Certain death or destruction, or the most dire disaster are certain to follow his croak, and there is no inhabitant in the king- dom, who has not some story to confirm the bad character of this evil bird. The fool-hardy wight, who giveth no heed to the warning note * Giving the world an existence of 7334 years, they calculate that our Saviour was born in the year 5,500 after the Creation, and thus account for their deficiency. 1843. ] and the Abyssinian Church. 671 being of a certainty either baulked in the object of his journey, robbed, maltreated, or murdered. 146. Savage man obtaining only through the medium of his own wishes and imagination a faint idea of the invisible and supreme Power, seeks for some tangible object of veneration and means of protection, and the Abyssinian, whose vague religious ideas afford him but small consolation in the hour of tribulation, and little reliance of security in the day of danger, reposes the utmost faith in the doctrine of charms, which present a substance stamped with a mystic and supernatural character, and capable of being attached to himself individually. The > “< tulsim,” which is a worked zone studded with tiny leathern pockets, containing sacred charms enclosed in double and treble cases, encircles the waist of every man, woman and child in the kingdom ; the arms and neck are also hung in a perfect panoply of amulets against the influence of every disease, whether experienced or anticipated ; the written talis- mans of holy monks, mixed with the seed and leaves of potent witch plants, gathered by the hand of the forest recluse, afford a feeling of security which is not to be extracted from the leaves of the Gospel; and no one ever thinks of mounting his mule, without being well stored with these paper preservatives against the spear of the robber, or the sharp knife of the Galla. 147. On the first arrival of the Embassy on the frontier, the simple natives on their knees implored the gift of the anxiously desired charm against the charge of the dreaded lion, and the king himself, by no means free from the prevailing superstition, had in his possession two talismans, which till lately he considered of high dread and import; they were inscribed on parchment in the French language, one containing a portion of the Lord’s Prayer, and the other the words, ‘‘ May God open the eyes of Sabela Selassie to his errors.” 148. Their superstitions are childish as they are numerous. They believe in the evil eye, in the existence of evil spirits who roam about the earth and waters, and in every description of omen, and the igno- rance of many is passing strange, considering St. Michael to be God Al- mighty ; the Virgin Mary the creatoress of the world ; and Sunday, to have _ been a saint of great sanctity, far superior to St. George or St. Michael, which has ensured for him one day in seven to be held holy to his name, whilst the others have their festivals only once during the month. 672 ) Report on Shoa [No. 140. 149. Eclipses of the sun or moon, as in other savage countries, afford an ample opportunity for the most abject superstition. They believe the orb to be dead, and that her demise prognosticates war, famine and pes- tilence. The whole town is in tumult and uproar, collecting together in the streets and churches, they cry aloud upon the Saviour of the world to take pity upon them, to screen them from the wrath of God, and to cover them with a veil of mercy for the sake of Mary, the mother of our Lord. The pagan Galla, who are present lifting up their voices, join in the petition, and from their not comprehending the Amhara tongue, render the most absurd construction on the prayer; the wailing continues dur- ing the whole period of obscuration, and when the orb again emerges, a universal shout of joy is raised, in the full belief that the prayers of the multitude have awakened her from the sleep of death. Any neglect on their part, of these accustomed exertions, is certain to be followed by some great public calamity, and the raining down of fire from heaven. 150. The “ beza,” or sacrifice for the sick, is considered lawful and efficacious, and is frequently resorted to; the animal which is meant as the type of the sick man is driven round the bed of the invalid amidst much noise and singing, and afterwards slaughtered outside the thres- — hold, and at other times, an egg is turned three times towards the head — of the patient, and then broken besides the bed. 151. Whilst no religion can be more corrupt than the nominal Christianity of this unhappy nation, which is a mass of absurdities bor- rowed from the Jew, the Moslem and the Pagan, nothing can be more humiliating than the superstition which it encourages. A thread of cotton yarn is stretched by the hired sorcerer during the night completely round the house, the extremities are fastened together by means of a link of iron, well imbued in blood, and the walls are freely sprinkled and bedaubed with gore,the day dawns upon the incantation which is supposed to be the work of the devil himself; and of the assembled multitude, who consider that | some heavy calamity, if not instant death, would follow the act, there is not one individual sufficiently bold to remove the spell, and thus release the inmates from its withering effects. On one occasion, when the inha- bitants of Ankobar were thrown into the greatest consternation by the | dread appearance of the bloody finger, the Reverend Mr. Kraff tore away the charm, to the astonishment of all, without any fatal consequence to himself; but that very night the defeated sorcerer planned an attack 1843. ] and the Abyssinian Church. 673 to rob his premises, which was only defeated by the extra vigilance preserved in consequence of having exposed the impostor. 152. No Amhara will venture to destroy a serpent save on Saturday and Sunday, when the sight of one of these reptiles is regarded as a fa- vyourable omen. In common with the heathen Galla, the Christians of Shoa make annual votive sacrifices in June to ‘‘ Sar,” the evil spirit, continuing the practice notwithstanding its being interdicted by royal proclamation under the penalty of forfeiture of property. Three men and a woman, who understand how to deal with the evil one having assem- bled at the place appointed, perform the ceremony in a newly swept house. The sacrifice consists of a ginger coloured hen, a red she-goat or a male Adaiel goat with a white collar ; the blood of the victim having been mixed with grease and butter, is secretly placed during the night in a narrow street, when all who step or tread thereon, are supposed to receive the maladies of the invalid, who in return is restored to perfect health. The king perceived traces of this Pagan ceremony in the streets of Motatiel during a visit to that village some years ago, and tracing it to a wealthy individual who had caused the rite to be performed in order to free himself of syphilis, the honor of true religion was forthwith vindicated by a speedy transfer to the royal coffers of all the property of the dabbler in unholy rites. 153. The drum of the water kelpie is heard by the credulous na- tive in the echo of every roaring waterfall, and the wretch drowning in the overflowing torrent is dragged under the rushing wave as the high- ly coveted food of the malicious spirit of the deep. Divers plants and herbs possess the most baneful properties and qualities, and a bunch of the Fegain grass, if skilfully cast upon the person of an obnoxious enemy, produces dire disease, sickness and death. 154. Sorcerers and necromancers attaining the respectable age of 4 and 500 years, exist in numbers in this land, flitting through the air and riding upon the wings of the wind at pleasure, and unbidden and invisible guests, eating the best and drinking the choicest liquors on the festive board. | . _ 155. “ Thavanan,” the great sorcerer of modern days, is looked upon with universal dread, and his last public act is still fresh in the memory of the present generation. He had for a long time indulged his palate, and enjoyed his place unseen at the king’s own table, but being at 47 674 Report on Shoa [No. 140. length informed against by one of his malicious fraternity, he was by means of a strong spell exposed in the fact, and ordered to instant death. ‘Grant me but my life,” hé exclaimed, “and I will explain to your Majesty this grand master-stroke of my powerful art.” The curiosity of the monarch was excited, and a large vessel of water which had been requested was set before the magician. Placing his hand in the liquid, he addressed the king: ‘‘ Oh descendant of the race of Solomon, the wit of thy illustrious father is dull in comparison with the wisdom of the meanest disciples of Arobal, I defy thy myrmidons and thyself,” and cleaving the air as he uttered these words, instantane- ously disappeared from the gaze of the astounded and crest-fallen court. 156. Arobal Mammoo, the king of the Genis, is supposed to reside in the depths of the large lake in Mans, called Moofat Wuha. In the bosom of its placid water his palace is placed, construtted of the usual fairy materials; coloured cloths abound in every apartment, and his drums are heard pealing from the centre of the lake, when famine, war or pestilence is about to visit the land. Any one desirous of studying the black art after destroying his mahtab, (the badge of Christianity,) and treating the emblem of faith with certain irreverences, proceeds into the depths of the waters, is met by the genius, and kindly instructed in the arts of magic and necromancy ; after a laspe of time he resumes his blue silk cord and is suffered for a time to exercise his supernatural power upon earth, but his knowledge gradually decays, it cannot be resumed, — and the sorcerer again sinks into the uninteresting character of an Abyssinian Christian, without even the usual conclusion of having lost his soul, or being in the end carried away in the talons of the foul fiend. 157. It is fully believed, that one of Arobal’s disciples succeeded by the power of his medicines in transferring all Asfa Wassun’s con- cubines to his own harem, and having been seized and remonstrated with on the gross impropriety of his conduct, he behaved in the most in- solent manner, and referred the proceeding entirely to the high as- sistance of his friend, the genius of the lake. In his extremity, he was deserted by the spirit, and the crim. con. being fully established, he was put to death by order of the king, and the misguided ladies brought back in durance vile to the palace ; but his character for subtle medicines was fully established, as one of the concubines shortly afterwards de- 1843.] and the Abyssinian Church. 675 prived the monarch of his eye-sight by means of a powerful spell, which had been imparted by her learned paramour. 158. But the enchanted village of ‘“ Daska Stephanas,” hid from mortal gaze, and enclosing upon earth all the pleasures of paradise, forms the never-failing topic of all wonder-loving souls; the poetic fancy of Abyssinia has been utterly exhausted in depicting this rare scene of delight. 159. “Its sleep-soothing groves with lawns between, are situated on the Nile, where released from the loose shackles of all marriages whatever, beautiful females are plentiful as they are common. Potent liquors flow on in never-ending streams, and the earth yields her spontaneous fruits without care or labour. But shrouded in the magic mist, these Elysian fields open their portals only to mortals of command- ing form and handsome feature, on whom the glance of favor has been cast by the fair inmates of the enchanted garden ; human endeavour is of no avail to unriddle the mystery, and the dread art of the sorcerer and his most powerful talismans, are alike unavailing to unloose the spell for the benefit of any of those unfortunates on whom nature has bestow- ed a tortuous figure, or an ill-starred visage.”’ 160. The blacksmith is also endowed with supernatural powers by the credulous Abyssinians, and is supposed to be able to transform him- self at pleasure into the likeness of a wolf or hyena; the cunning prac- tice being in common use amongst the craft of secretly encasing the whelp of one of these animals in a metal collar, which being retained in after life, strengthens in the eyes of the uninitiated the fabulous stories in circulation. 161. The presence of any Christian emblem, badge, or portion of the Holy Scripture is supposed to neutralize the handicraft of the dreaded artist. The metal cannot be wielded in sight of the cross, and will by no means assume the required design, should any scrap of the Bible be worn on the person of the bye-stander. Whilst fumbling with their imperfect instruments to transform a bar of iron into the necessary re- pair of one of the galloper guns, the small draft of air which proceeded from the tiny bellows, proved insufficient to heat the metal, and the na- tive artists’ smelters declared aloud, that the phenomenon was conse- quent on the presence of some holy charm. Badges and emblems, charms and amulets were incontinently stripped off by all; the labour 676 Report on Shoa [No. 140. was renewed without any better effect, and the smiths stood aghast at the enchanted bar which would not become heated. 162. The large forge bellows of the Embassy was produced, and a sufficient blast being obtained, the assembly were ordered to don all their paper preservatives and stand round the anvil, the sparks now flew under the brawny arm of the European, and the job was forthwith complet- ed, to the utter dismay of the Abyssinian magicians, who came privately to request, that no further public performance of the sort might hence- forth take place, as their name and glory would entirely depart from the land. 163. Sickness and misfortune are attributed to the effects of the evil eye of the Bondak. Long consultations are held to discover the person whose sinister look has imparted the calamity, and when the suspicions have gradually settled into conviction, the most implacable hatred is ever afterwards entertained towards the dreaded personage, and although concealed under the guise of indifference, which the savage can so suc- cessfully assume, yet the opportunity of revenge is never lost sight of, and the sweet morsel is obtained in some underhand dealing of after-life. Dedjmateh Harloo, the father of the Dedjmateh-ou-lie, added much to his notoriety by the extermination of all the Bondaks he could lay hands upon. Superstition exulted in a reeking hecatomb of human victims, and the love and veneration of his subjects knew no bounds on his last summary act of collecting together, and roasting to death 1800 of these miserable wretches, who were supposed to possess the influence of the evil eye. 164. The Abyssinian contrives to fill up his craving stomach, and in general possesses a sufficiency of covering to preserve him, after his fashion, from the inclemency of the weather. The climate is indifferently good, and the earth yields her treasures without much fatigue or bodily exertion, but the food is not of the best description, the style of life and habitation most uncomfortable, and all combine to engender the seeds of disease and death, and to reduce the limit of existence to less than three score years and ten. 165. Elephantiasis is known in its most loathsome forms. Ophthalmia seems to be common, and syphilis is met with in some shape or other on every second individual. Leprosy is rife among the community, and the mountainous nature of the country renders the atmosphere suffi- ciently damp and cold for the location of rheumatism and catarrh ; 1843. | and the Abyssinian Church. 677 altogether the inhabitants are decidedly open to all the ills to which flesh is certain heir in the most favored part of the globe, and they do not possess the more civilized means of alleviation. 166. Medicine is yet im its infancy, and charms and amulets, and sacrifices are resorted to, in the hour of sickness. The potent purgative, cosso, is applied to on almost every occasion, and its debilitating effects no doubt lead to shorten life. Paddling about in the mud with naked feet, and exposing the bare head to the sun, the blast and the tempest without any reference even to comfort, cannot prove conducive to health, and residing in frail fragile tenements amidst dirt and vermin, and surrounded by filth and putrefaction, must have the most injurious effect upon the constitution. The low regard with which all females are entertained, debars the enjoyment of conjugal affection. The want of education denies the profitable and pleasant employment of leisure time. Coarse fare is the general lot; little amusement or holiday vary the dull monotony of life, and bullied by the Church, the king, and the nobles, a short existence is passed in this world in no very great happi- ness or comfort, and the spirit passes away without any very distinct idea of what is to happen in the next. 167. Compared with the other nations in Africa, Abyssinia certainly holds a high station, superior in arts and agriculture, in law, religion and social condition to all the other benighted swarthy children of the sun, and the portion of good which does exist, may be justly ascribed to the remains of the wreck of Christianity, which although stranded upon a rocky shore, and buffeted by the storms of ages, still continues to contain a few precious gems amidst the overwhelming mass of sand and sea spume. 168. But the misery, the filth, and the moral degradation in which she vegetates, sinks her far below the level of any European nation, and the parent land remains obscured in the fogs of her original barbarity, whilst the morning sun of intelligence has in the mean time lightened upon the social existence of her remote colony:* nay she has even * Customs rarely alter in a country so entirely isolated as Abyssinia, and where the influence of new ideas cannot lead to the perfection of the arts and sciences, and many of the present usages in the land would, in some measure prove what the Ethiopians affirmed in the time of Diodorus, that Egypt was originally one of her colonies; the very soil and earth being brought down from their plateaus by the flood of the Nile, 678 Report on Shoa [No. 140. retrograded from her pristine state, and the great empire of Ethiopia has long since cracked and fallen to pieces. The shadow ofa mighty name, the pagans have overrun her fairest provinces. The Christian chiefs of every district madly strive for superiority, and the great horrors of war are only averted by the imbecility of the national character, Still monks and priests and aged men are wantonly put to death. Houses and villages sacked and destroyed, and the stream of oppression rises hot and heavy from every quarter of this distracted country. The property, the liberty, and the reputation of the subject are entirely at the caprice of the ruler, domestic ties and affection are little known or understood; small comfort is enjoyed in the transactions of private life; the debasing effect of extended slavery holds firm footing upon the mind; superstition shrouds the land in her thick veil; and the day seems to be yet far distant, when she shall stretch out her hands to heaven, and be at peace with her Maker. 169. In arts, in industry, and in moral existence, Abyssinian Shoa remains indeed secluded in a dense cloud of darkness; her agriculture is the only redeeming feature, but the fertility of the soil is rather to be praised, than any great advances she has hitherto made in the science of husbandry. 170. Manufactures are restricted to the supply of the most simple wants: a coarse cotton cloth to cover nakedness, a skin of leather | to serve as a bed, a mat basket to contain the most necessary food. The | gold and silver ornaments are certainly made with some taste, but being | solely for the benefit of one individual, cannot be thrown into the balance | of the national account, and the little that is understood extraction of the | metal from the earth evinces great imperfection of talent. and there existing at that time a striking resemblance in many of the customs and | laws of the two nations, each giving the title of Deity to their kings. The funerals in | either country being performed with equal care and splendour; the writing in usage | being the same in both countries; and the knowledge of the written character retained | solely among those belonging to the priesthood. In both countries there are monaste- | ries and religious colleges organized after a similar fashion, and those who are con- | secrated to the service of God, are supposed to practice the same rules of abstinence | and sanctity ; they are dressed alike, and have shaven heads, their kings wear the same description of robes and ornaments. The hair of the commoners is still dressed after | the fashion depicted in the ancient Egyptian designs, and the use of sandals fabrica- | ted of leaves, which is recorded in ancient Egyptian story, is to this day extant im j Abyssinia. 1843.) and the Abyssinian Church. 679 171. The difficulties and perils of the journey, and the unsettled state of the country, oblige to travel in caravans, and the slow tramp of the wearied mule, and the foot-sore slave, render commercial inter- course dilatory and of rare occurrence. Salt its still the great staple of importation, together with a few beads and course Arabian manu- factures, and the return, which is made in grain, cloth and slaves. is certainly neither to the profit, nor to the increased enlightenment of the Abyssinian. 172. All the accommodations of life are simple and limited ; the houses are mere stakes badly plastered with earth, and afford little shelter from the elements, while the internal arrangements are equally rude and scanty. 173. The intellectual features present a peculiar deficiency. Few can read the character, and still fewer understand the meaning of the manu- script. The educated priests for the most part learn like the parrot, by rote, and rant at the top of their lungs, passages of which they know not the sense. ‘The utter ignorance of the laity is truly deplorable : few can spell out a line during an hour’s severe exertion, and none can write three words together. Their books are all of a sacred nature, and being written in an unknown language, are looked upon in the light of charms, specially if well bound and filled with pictures ; and although the kiss of debasing superstition be imprinted upon the colored daub, the intellectual vision remains unlit by the words of the text. 174. Poetry and painting are in their veriest infancy. Music has been ushered into existence a deformed monster; and architecture still re- mains unbegotten in the dark abyss of Abyssinian ignorance. 175. In religion they are debased, superstitious, and bigotted, be- lieving the most absurd and ridiculous doctrines, and resting their only hope of salvation on fasts and pilgrimage, on confession and priestly absolution. 176. In private life their character is equally despicable, and they have strangely contrived to accumulate all the vices of civilized as well as of savage life, and have succeeded in retaining but few of the vir- tuous traits of either. Nay, their very existence is the vegetation of a noxious weed in the foul kennel ; but the refinements of civilized society have not as yet supplied the beauties of original simplicity. The box of | * 680 Report on Shoa [No. 140, Pandora has indeed been doubly locked after allowing all the scourges” of mankind to escape with their full muster of attendants, and all the horrors of savage warfare, of merciless slavery, and of debasing despotism \ : \ ride triumphant over the land. 177. Cowards, fanatics and liars ; cruel, superstitious and profligate ; | proud of their deformities, and constant only in their inconstancy, they — are bullies and beggars of the most transcendant character, whilst their dirty unclean habits render them a perfect nuisance to all with whom they come in contact ; glorying in the most savage, revolting and barba- rous practices, which are hardly credible, except to eye-witnesses, their life is at complete variance with all the ordinary customs of other people. Brutalizing, like wild beasts on raw bloody flesh, when others have adopted the spit and the kitchen fire; wearing no protection on the head and their feet, when all others having long since proclaimed the necessity of the covering ; exposing their naked persons as a sign of respect, contrary to every received law of shame, and existing in all the filth of unwashed persons and dark unswept hovels, they have indeed but little cause for the inordinate self-pride in which they hyperbolically style their petty location the finest of countries, and its unclean inhabitants, the only true Christians in the world. History of the Abyssinian Church.—English Missions. The departure of the Jesuit Patriarch was followed by a fierce perse- cution of all who were in any degree tainted by the abhorred faith of — the Romans, and the last legacy of the western priest proved a fatal gift to the possessor. Suspected individuals wherever found were im- mediately put to death, and in accordance with the earnest entreaties of the population, and with the long established usage of Ethiopia, a new Abuna was appointed from Egypt, to preside over the ancient reli- gion, now firmly re-established throughout the land. But the failure of the ambitious designs of the Church of Rome had in Europe been entirely ascribed to the arrogance and cruelty of the emissaries employed, which had created so deep and lasting a hatred among the mass of the inhabitants; and the milder order of French 1843.] and the Abyssinian Church. 681 Capuchins was accordingly put in requisition to bring about the desired re-union with the heretic church of Abyssinia. Six chosen men of the order, fully provided with the firmans of protection from the court of Constantinople, were first entrusted with the enterprize during the mid- dle of the seventeenth century, of these four succeeded in penetrating into the country, but only to suffer the martyrdom of St. Stephen, and the remaining two, terrified at the fate of their unfortunate brethren, re- turned without hope of success to their monastery in France. The zeal of the order nevertheless made one further effort in the cause, and again three doomed friars landed at Suakem, whence they despatched a letter to congratulate the Emperor on their safe arrival in his vicinity. Instead, however, of the anticipated presents, and means of conveyance to the court, an order for their execution was received by the governor of the town, and the stuffed heads of the fathers were forwarded for inspection, that the fair skin and the tonsure of the fo- reign priest might be fully recognized, and the promised reward be claim- ed by the inhospitable Pacha of the Coast. Poucet’s interesting descriptions still remain to commemorate a further quest which in 1700 was undertaken, in company with a member of the Society of Jesus; but the partner of his journey died in Nubia, and many doubts have been reasonably entertained regarding the truth of the physician’s narrative. Matters are painted with more than tra- vellers’ license, and the imagination freely drawn upon for facts that never existed. The close of his career also served to throw a deep shade of disbelief over the minds of even the most credulous; for after receiving from the French monarch magnificent presents for the Emperor and Court of Abyssinia, he crossed the Red Sea, and penetrat- ing into Persia, died at Ispahan, with the character of being a perfect impostor. A last attempt was made a few years subsequently by Pope Clement XI, and four German Franciscans were despatched in the cause of Rome to the country of the intractable Abyssinian. The poverty of these Missionaries, and the humility with which they refused all temporal wealth, touched the heart of the reigning emperor, and although he forbade them to preach in public, he pledged himself to protect their lives and promote the cause of their mission. “ Your workis difficult,” said the monarch, ‘‘ it demands time, and you must be prudent, and not : 4u } 682 Report on Shoa [No. 140. arouse the prejudices of the people ; God did not create the world in one moment, but in six days.” Finding secret admission into the houses of many individuals, the Jesuits were beginning to gain ground, when the monks and clergy, who had suffered the most severely during the former struggle, raised an outcry, that the Europeans were the enemies of the Mother of God, and had blasphemed her holy name. The tumult became universal, and a powerful conspiracy was arranged to poison the friars, and dethrone the emperor. David, a young prince of the imperial family was called to the throne, and the unfortunate missionaries having been dragged from their place of concealment, were condemned to forfeit their lives. 3 On being offered a free pardon if they would abjure the Roman faith, the last martyrs to the cause indignantly rejected the proposal, and the young monarch struck with their devotion and endurance under severe and perilous trial, commanded that they might be banished from the land ; but the monks preferred stoning them to death, and the event ac- cordingly took place in the year 1718. So ended the ardent endeavours to substitute one superstition in the room of another. Time, and life, and means, had been wantonly expend- ed, that the triumphant chariot of Rome might grind over the neck of the Abyssinian ; but the costly sacrifice was impotent, and the ambition of binding a far country in the fetters of spiritual slavery sunk deserv- edly to nought. Another century rolled on before the Christians of the West bestirred themselves in the cause of enlightenment. The Apostolic Church had fallen from her high place, and it was reserved for the members of an- other faith to carry the glad tidings of salvation to the benighted people of Ethiopia. The great traveller, Bruce, had now for ever broken the mys- terious seal of ignorance which had hitherto bound the land as with an iron zone, and his Abyssinian friend and companion, the learned Abraham, after ten years of patient industry, had completed | his pious labours. A translation of the Holy Scriptures was faithfully rendered into the popular language of the country, and the precious document was purchased in 1818, by the Bible Society of Great | Britain. 1843. ] and the Abyssinian Church. 688 The Reverend Messrs. Gobat and Kugler first penetrated into north- ern Abyssinia, and established their residence at Adowa, and the Reverend Messrs. Kraff and Isenberg, followed in the same path. The words of the true Gospel were listened to by the natives with every attention, and amidst a scene of universal corruption, the pure lives of the preachers were beheld with amazement. But intrigue and foreign influence produced a revulsion in the mind of Aubie, the tyrant prince of Tigré, and the order for departure to the coast was enforced by the governor of the town, who was anxious to possess himself of property, that could not be removed from his avaricious grasp. Their names, nevertheless, remain in the land, and to this day the English missionaries are spoken of with the greatest reverence, as possessing every quality that was good, mild, and just. Ardent zeal in the cause of Christianity again induced Messrs. Isen- berg and Kraff to brave the dangers of an unexplored route through the fiery desert of the inhospitable Adaiel, and to endure the foul an- noyance of a savage existence. The kingdom of Shoa now forms the theatre of their praiseworthy exertions. Dogmatical treatises have been ably penned in the vernacular language of the country; a school in the capital extends to the rising generation the means of im- provement, and the example of a holy life will no doubt produce a happy effect. But the uphill task of the missionary is indeed hard, and the wonder is, that any thing has been accomplished, and not that the harvest is scanty. Disliked as a stranger of envied accomplishments, despised as an alien to the land, and hated by the ignorant and bigotted priesthood, the words of truth fall unheeded from lips the most eloquent, and the most zealous endeavours prove of little avail. Perfectly satisfied with his own creed, the Abyssinian finds it easier to kiss the holy book than to peruse its contents, and to trust to the priestly absolution, instead of moulding his conduct according to the doctrines of pure faith. The rude artizan is esteemed of higher importance than the erudite Mis- sionary, and blinded by the grossest superstition, engulphed in a sink of bestiality, and wedded to the manners, the customs, and the doctrines _ which are diametrically opposed to the evidences of the Gospel, it is not until the arts of civilized society shall have been introduced, and the neck of the self-sufficient Abyssinian bent under the superiority of the 684 Report on Shoa [No. 146. stranger, that the barrier can be finally overcome, and one step be gained towards the restoration of the unhappy country of the true word of God. The constitution of the church, the second great power of Shoa, is simple, and the sway over the public mind seems to be the effect rather of individual power than of a public body. Few lay men attend a chapel unless on the festival of their own saint ; but all present offerings according to their means, and whilst few peruse the Holy Scriptures, every great man entertains in his house a priest in the capacity of father Confessor. In every clerical conclave, the king possesses the supreme voice of authority, and as from him proceeds, in a principal measure, not only the more temporal comforts of bread, beef and hydro- mel, but also punishments for real or fancied delinquency ; the despotic monarch may here be justly regarded as the head of his own Church. The Abuna or Archbishop is, however, the real spiritual chief of Ethiopia; consecrated by the Patriarch of Alexandria, and possessing with rich revenues, the intelligence of other lands: he is universally feared and respected throughout the empire, and all religious.differences and dissensions must be carried for his final decision. Princes and rulers pay implicit deference to his high behest, and seated on the ground before his episcopal throne, receive, with the utmost respect, his every wish and advice. Feuds and quarrels betwixt state and state are satisfactorily arranged in his presence, and war, tyranny, and violence are controlled by his commanding voice of mildness and benevolence. But the extent of his diocese is great, and many local difficulties oppose the pastoral visit to the extremities of his See. The wild Galla, the bigot Moslem, and the pestilential morass, in- tervene in every direction, and the kingdom of Shoa, peculiarly in- sulated by these obstacles to access, has for ages been deprived of the advantages accruing from the residence of an Archbishop. In the hands of the Abuna are vested the exclusive power of consecra- tion. Bishops, priests, and deacons can from him alone receive holy office and function; and before assuming the clerical crook and cloak, the inhabitants of the most remote provinces must invariably repair to his court to undergo the requisite examination, and receive the indispensible blessing and authority. He only it is who grants ab- 1843.] and the Abyssinian Church. 685 solution for heavy offences against either God or man, and the ark of a church, whether newly constructed or polluted by the unhallowed touch of a Mahomedan, must be purified by his hands, with the holy merom, be- fore being entitled to that high adoration which it thenceforward receives. The second place in spiritual dignity is filled by the Cheggrie, the head of the monks, seated on the throne of Tekla Haimanot, one of the first founders of the orders of seclusion. He engrosses the manage- ment of all the various monastic establishments throughout the empire, and in his hand remains the charge of existing literature and edu- cation. Deeply versed in the subtleties of theology, his opinion is held of the highest import in the never-ceasing disputes upon the uninterest- ing subjects of false faith, which occupy the mind of the Abyssinian divine ; but his authority extends only to the simple admittance into the monkish order, and to granting absolution for the minor offences of evil thought and prescribed fasts neglected. The offices of the Comus, or Bishop, who ranks next above the com- mon priest are few and simple. Without diocese or even authority over the inferior members of the Church, his peculiar function is to bless and purify the sacred ark, should it accidentally receive the impure touch of the deacon or layman, to repeat the prayer of admission, and sign the cross on the skull cap of the candidate for the monastic seclusion, and to afford absolution for trivial offences against the conscience. Ignorant, bigotted, and licentious, the priesthood of Shoa are restrain- ed under little rule or authority. The beauty of morality influences not their conduct, and punishable only by the king, or by their own brethren vice, excepting of the most flagrant nature, and resounding through the voice of an incignant people, is screened by the fellow-feel- ing of the sympathizing judges. Their number and cause might effect high power in the realm, but indolence and dissolute habits counteract the influence ; and contented with the outward mark of respect from a besotted multitude, and enjoying a fair proportion of the good things of this world, they give little heed for the care of souls, either here or hereafter. 7 . But in order to obtain the desired and enviable position of eating the bread of comparative idleness, a sacrifice is indispensible. The priest is restricted to the possession of one single wife, and on the demise or infidelity, no second marriage is authorized. 686 Report on Shoa [No. 140. A small portion of labour must moreover be endured, the psalms of David must be carefully conned, and the mysteries of Abyssinian song and dance be fully penetrated before the sacred office can be obtained. The lessons of early youth are, however, soon forgotten, and the con- stant repetition of the same words, removes the necessity of retaining the character. Few in after-years can read, and still fewer respect the vow of celibacy ; and the morning hours of the Sabbath and of the holidays, em- ployed in dancing and shouting within the walls of the church, entitle — the performer to all immunities, and comforts pertaining to holy orders. Divine service within the precincts of the sacred edifice is limited to the delivery of a passage of the Gospel rendered into ancient. Greek, a language long since dead throughout the land. Psalms are bawled at the extremity of stout lungs amidst capering and clashing of timbrels ; the miracles of Saint Mary and of St. George are chaunted, and the worship is invariably concluded by an equitable division of the conse- crated bread, which remains from the morning communion. The rite of baptism is performed in an adjacent building, and the solemnization of matrimony is rarely resorted to in the land; but the death and the funeral feast are studiously attended, with much advan- tage to the temporal interests of the church. The choicest food is un- sparingly dealt out to all, and the bereaved widow is glad to leave the management of her affairs to the assiduous father confessor. ‘The dy- ing man bestows a portion of his estate in this world for the bright hopes which absolution extends in that which is to come, and the holy sacrament is even administered after the soul has quitted the tenement of clay, in order that the superstition of grateful relatives may grant a rich reward for the blessing of the priest, and his undeniable assurance of exemption from the pains of punishment hereafter. Deacons are usually chosen from among children of tender age, and on reaching maturity the life of the adult is not distinguished by the spotless purity of his duties in the office. The functions of these juvenile noviciates are light, it is theirs to be present during Divine service in the capacity of servitors and assistants, to complete the requisite number at the celebration of the holy communion, and to guard and preserve the sacred ark in case of accident by fire or water. This mysterious. casket is an object of all-engrossing adoration, and in its presence consists the only sanctity of the church. All prostrate 1843.] and the Abyssinian Church. 687 themselves to the ground, as the box, which resembles the Jewish ark, is carried in procession through the street, and when replaced in its case in the holy of holies the air is rent by the attendant priests with shouts in the temple of the eternal God. Fasts, penances, and excommunications form the chief props of the clerical power ; but the repentant sinner can always purchase a substi- tute to undergo the two former, and the law of the Church is readily averted by a timely offering. Spiritual offences are indeed of rare oc- currence, for murder and sacrilege alone give umbrage to the easy con- science of the Abyssinian, and all other crimes written in the book of Christian commandment have been well nigh effaced from the surface of the tables. The nation is by no means religiously inclined, and the strict observance of weekly fasts, with suitable largesses to the priest and mendicant, are quite sufficient to ensure the requisite absolution for every sin committed in the flesh. The churches are in general very miserable edifices of wattle and mud plaster, distinguished from the surrounding hovels by a thin coating of whitewash, which is dashed over the outside, to point with the finger of pride to the peculiar privilege of the two great powers in the land. Circular in form, the wretched thatch is surmounted by grasses glitter- ing with brass and ostrich eggs, whilst the interior decorations are guided by the same depraved and heathenish taste. Eight feet in breadth, the first compartment stretches after the fashion of a corridor, entirely around the building, and being strewed throughout with green rushes, forms the scene of morning worship. To the right of the entrance door is the seat of honor for priests and erudite scribes, and beyond this court, save on certain occasions, the bare foot of the unlearned layman cannot pass. The uncleansed walls are festooned with ancient and dingy cobwebs, no unappropriate drapery to the wretched daubs which serve to cover the mud, and are designed to represent St. George and his green dra- gon, the patron saint of the church, the blessed virgin, and a truly incongruous assemblage of cherubims and fallen angels, with the evil one himself enveloped in hell’s flames. A dark inner compartment forms a last separation from the holy of holies which contains the sacred ark, and is completely shrouded from sight by the screens of glaring cotton cloth. Timbrels and crutches de- 688 Report on Shoa [No. 140. pend in picturesque confusion from the bare rafters of the roof ; no ceil- ing protects the head from the descent of the lizard and spider ; and the tout ensemble of the Abyssinian church presents the strongest mixture of slattern finery and of squalid filth. Certain revenues and estates are set apart for the support of each clerical establishment, and to ensure the proper distribution, an Alaha, or chief, is elected by the monarch from either class of society. Whilst a successful foray is followed by liberal donations from the throne, the _ safe return from a journey is acknowledged by an offering on the part of — the private individual, and the shade of the venerable juniper trees which adorn the church yard, is ever crowded with groups of sleek hooded — priests, who bask in the enjoyment of idle indulgence. : Loss of office is the great punishment inflicted by the spiritual court, which is composed of the assembled members of the individual church, and degradation is followed by the expulsion of the offending | brother from the community. But the imperial hall of justice is no unfrequently graced with the presence of the refractory priest, and fetters in the dungeon, or banishment from the realm, maintain a wholesome fear of the royal power of investigation in matters eccle- siastical. ‘ Monks swarm throughout the land, and the huts of the monasteries are always pleasantly situated in the depths of some shady forest around the church dedicated to the patron saint. Fields and revenues : still remain in the possession of these orders, notwithstanding that the duties for which they were originally assigned, are now seldom perform- — ed. Education was in former days to be obtained alone from the inmate : of the monastic abode ; and a life of scanty food, austerity, and severe fastings was embraced only by the more enthusiastic. But the skin ~ cloak and the dirty head-dress now envelop the listless monk, who satis- ficd with a dreamy and indolent existence, basks during the day on the grassy banks of the sparkling rivulet, and prefers a bare sufficiency of | coarse fare from the hand of royal charity, to the sweeter morsel earned by the sweat of his brow. | The monk is admitted to the order of his choice by any officiating priest. A prayer is repeated, the skull cap blessed with the sign of the cross, and the ceremony is complete. But a more imposing rite attends | the oath of celibacy before the Abuna. Priests assemble in numbers : | | : | | | | | | | 1843. ] and the Abyssinian Church. 689 and fires are lighted around the person of the candidate. His loins are bound about with the leathern girdle of St. John, and the prayer and the requiem for the dead rise pealing from the circle. The Glaswa, a narrow strip of black cloth adorned with colored crosses, is then placed on the shaven crown and shrouded from view by the enveloping shawl, and the Archbishop, clad in his robes of state, having repeated the con- cluding prayer and blessing, signs with his own hand the emblem of faith over the various parts of the body. But Abyssinia possesses no idea of the more salutary doctrines of Christianity. Polluted faith is here reflected in the mirror of her deprav- ed manners ; and long, severe fastings constitute the essence of her dege- nerate religion. The idol worship of saints has made rapid progress in the land, and the ignorance of her clergy is only to be equalled by the impurity of the lay classes. Their belief in Christianity, if that term ean be applied, is strange, childish and inconsistent ; and bigoted to the faith of their ancestors, they abhor and despise all who refuse to sign this, their absurd confession. «That God created all religions in the world and that each is perfect of its kind except that of the Shankala, but that separate places are ‘prepared for each creed in Heaven. “That the Alexandrian faith is the only true belief. “That faith together with Baptism, are sufficient for justification, but that God demands alms and fasting, as amends for sin committed prior to the performance of the baptismal rite. “That unchristened children are not saved. “That the Baptism of water is the true regeneration. “That invocation ought to be made to the saints, because sinning mortals are unworthy to appear in the presence of God, and because if the saints be well loved, they will listen to all prayer. “That all sins are forgiven from the moment that the kiss of the pilgrim is imprinted on the stones of Jerusalem, and that kissing the hand of a priest, purifies the body from all sin. “That sins must be confessed to the priest, saints invoked, and full faith reposed in charms and amulets, more especially if written in an unknown tongue. “That prayers for the dead are necessary, and absolution indispensa- ble ; but that the souls of the departed do not immediately enter upon 4X 690 Report on Shoa [No. 140. a state of happiness, the period being in exact accordance with the alms and prayers that are expended upon earth.” All ideas regarding salvation are indeed vague and indefinite, and vain, foolish doctrines have taken entire possession of the shallow thoughts of the Abyssinian. Born in falsehood and deceit, cradled in bloodshed, and nursed in the arms of idleness and debauchery, the national character is truly painted in the confession of one of her de- graded Sons: ‘*‘ Whensoever we behold the pleasing ware, we desire to steal it, and we are never in the company of a man whom we dislike, that we do not wish to kill him on the spot.” | Throughout the land the basest superstition reigns triumphant. The kiss of adoration is imprinted on the external pillar of the Church, and men proceed on their way in perfect security of the protection of the patron saint. The unwilling female is driven to the Communion Table only as a test to suspected infidelity. The preservation of a fast, and absolution accorded by a licentious mortal, form the first grand principles of the religion of Shoa, and it would indeed prove a far easier task to sweep from off the face of the land, the present meretricious — fabric, and to raise up a new temple in its stead, than to attempt the — : Ss 5 Herculean labour of cleansing, as it now stands, the impurities of this — augean stable. : (Signed) D. C. Grauanm, Captain, Principal Assistant to the Embassy. Rites and Practices of the Abyssinian Church, which appear to have been adopted from the Jews. A lengthened detail of all the absurd confusion of doctrines which prevails in the church of Shoa, would prove neither pleasant nor pro- | fitable to the reader, and may moreover be perused in the learned disser- | tations of the Jesuits; but those rites and practices which the Abys- | sinians appear to have adopted from the Jews, are well worthy of remark, and we here insert them as a sequel to fill up the blank in the | foregoing sketch of the Church History. 1843. ] and the Abyssinian Church. 691 It is a matter of high importance to separate the manners and cus- toms which a nation has borrowed, from those that she has produced during the advance of time within her own pale; and from an adequate knowledge of her self-activity, some idea may be formed of the station to which Ethiopia may be admitted within the ranks of civilization; and of the expectations that may reasonably be entertained in how far her efforts could be rendered subservient towards the improvement of the moral and political state of benighted Africa. Surrounded by many hostile tribes, and secluded from enlightened intercourse since the capture of the Upper Nubia by the Turks, and the possession of the Red Sea by their numerous fleets, Abyssinia has re- tained her customs with little alteration since the sixteenth century, although that slight modification may be observed, which is not uncom- mon in the general history of mankind. During the fresh cruelty of the successful invader, national rites and practices are maintained with more than wonted stedfastness ; but when the first violent assault of enmity has yielded to a more quiet intercourse, a mutual interchange is admitted between the contending parties, and thus the Jew, the Moslem, and the Pagan have each in their turn contributed to the ge- neral stock of Ethiopia. Many circumstances, however, have continued to render the Abyssi- nian nation peculiarly susceptible of Jewish ideas and influence ; and the abilities of her learned historians have in vain been racked to de- vise the most becoming legend, by which to account for the introduc- tion into the empire of such a multiplicity of Hebrews. In accordance with endeavours of other nations to derive their ances- try from demi-gods and heroes, the kings of the country boast a direct descent from the house of Solomon, and flatter themselves in the name of the wisest man of antiquity. The high sounding title of king of the Israelites is added to that of Emperor of Abyssinia, and the motto of the national standard floats on the breeze—‘ The Lion of the tribe of Judah hath prevailed.” “ The Queen of Ethiopia” says the tradition, ‘“‘ whose name was Ala- queda, had heard from the Merchant Tamerin, of the wisdom and the ‘glory of the son of Sirach, and resolving to visit him in his own country, she proceeded to the land of Israel, with all the rich presents that her empire could afford. 692 Report on Shoa [No. 140. «« After a season the royal body returned, and her son Menelech, the result of her visit to the greatest potentate of the age, was born, and in due time transmitted to his august sire. The young prince was duly instructed in all the mysteries of Jewish law and science, and being anointed king, under the name of David, he was returned to his own land of Ethiopia, escorted by a large suit of the nobles of Israel, and a band of her most learned elders, under the direction of Ascarias, the son of Tradok, the High Priest. “The gates of the temple of Jerusalem were left unguarded, and the doors miraculously opened, in order that the holy ark and the tables of the Law might without difficulty be stolen and carried away. The journey was prosperously performed, and the Queen Mother, on resigning the reins of authority to her son, caused a solemn obligation to be sworn © by all, that henceforward no female should hold sway in the land, and that none but the issue of David should sit upon the throne of Ethiopia.” — Although this tradition may in itself be considered inconsistent and improbable, the firm belief in the origin thus traced, will in a great measure account for the general inclination and consent to receive Jewish rites and practices, as they were in process of time presented. The fable of Queen Maqueda was in all probability the invention of fugitive Jews, who after the destruction of Jerusalem by the Emperor Titus, emigrated to Ethiopia by way of the Red Sea, who disseminated the tradition with the design of obtaining the desired permission to settle in the country, and whose descendants, under the name of Fala- shas, are still extant among the mountains of Simien and Lasta. The real queen of Sheba or Saba, known to the Arabs under the title of Belkis or Nicanta, reigned over a portion of Arabia Felix. Want of geographical information and inquiry perpetuated the error of anti- quity, which extended Ethiopia to Arabia; and the Sabacans and Home- rites, who inhabited the Southern portion of the land, are frequently confounded with the swarthier sons of Africa. ; But the queen of the South, who came to hear the wisdom of Solo- mon, brought along with her the produce of her own country; and camels and spices, gold and precious stones, pertains not unto Ethiopia. The first Christian Missionary found the inhabitants of Abyssinia idola- ters and worshippers of the great serpent Arwe; whereas, according to 1843. ] and the Abyssinian Church. 693 tradition, the Jewish faith had been for ages established firmly in the empire. No Hebrew literature remains to support the legend. ‘The Holy Scriptures were not even translated into the language of the country. No connexion was in after-times maintained with the land of fellow- faith, neither was any assistance afforded in the day of her distress, when Israel suffered under the despoiling hand of the Abyssinian and the Babylonian, and bent her oppressed neck to the yoke of Egypt and of Rome. ' The family of Menelech Ibnel Hakim are stated, in the Kebra Negest, the glory of the kings, to have possessed the throne in uninterrupted felicity until the year 960, when the massacre of the issue of Solomon was perpetrated by the woman Essat, and one solitary prince of the blood royal alone escaped to take refuge in the distant and loyal pro- vince of Shoa. During the succeeding four hundred years, it is asserted by the learned historians, that the usurping rulers of the fairer provinces of the empire were Jews, who exerted their utmost endeavours towards the propagation of their religious creed, and that when the legitimate dynasty was again restored under Ican Amlac, the Hebrew prejudices had taken too deep a root, to be easily eradicated from the mind. But the names and histories of many of these usurpers still remain to confute the tale; and although in furtherance of political objects, privileges might have been granted to the numerous Jews residing in the country, it does not appear that the party ever gained sufficient pre- ponderance to place one of their own faith upon the throne, and thus the origin of the existing rites must take a humbler flight to be in union with the truth. Ignorance is indeed too glaring a feature in the character of the na- tion, and remains a monument of the first conspicuous fruit of her delight in the confusion of truth and falsehood ; superstition required the consistence of fable, and learned doctors of the law became robbers of the temple. The conscience was not galled by the fabrication of ten thousand miracles, which stain the pages of her Church History, and the honor of Ethiopia triumphed in an origin, which was ascribed to base illegitimacy and intrigue. The ancestors of those Jews who to the present day exist in Abys- Sinia, arrived long before the nation had embraced the Christian religion, 694 Report on Shoa [No. 140. and in their attempts to obtain moral influence over their Pagan hosts, were far from being inactive in their adopted home. The early Chris- tian church, that of Egypt especially, having embraced many Hebrew customs, was now introduced into a country, where similar doctrines and practices were already in use, and hence it arose, that the population so readily became converts. In process of time the Jews increased in numbers, and a consequent augmentation of influence was obtained over the fickle mind of the Abyssinian. Christianity was wanting from the beginning, and their claim to the appellation of ‘‘ Habeshi, 29 a mixed and mixing people, was never more aptly exemplified than in the strange medley of religion which resulted in the confusion. A mixture from different nations—as stig- matized by the original term—they have garbled the faith of all their ancestors, and there is assuredly no Christian community in the whole world, which has jumbled together truth and falsehood with such utter inconsistency as the vain church of Abyssinia. With the destruction of the race of Solomon, the Jewish party ob- tained the preponderance, because their assistance was indispensable to the usurper. Again, on the restoration of the legitimate dynasty, they were hunted among the mountains as a race accursed, and the feeling reigned paramount to sweep the wanderers from the face of the land. But the custom of ages had impressed the Hebrew practices too deeply to be removed. They were in fact regarded in the light of orthodox Christian doctrines, and as might have been expected from a wicked, bigotted, and superstitious people, the severest persecutions were en- forced against the members of another creed, without the Abyssinians observing in how far they were themselves tainted with those very prin- ciples, which in others they considered so justifiable to oppress. The same restrictions which prohibited the Jews from partaking of the flesh of certain animals pronounced unclean by the Mosaic law, still heavily binds the stubborn neck of the Ethiopian. The act which is deemed disgraceful in the eyes of men is in itself firmly be- lieved to be a moral transgression, and is visited, as was the case in the Mosaic institution, by the stern reprimand of the priest. The penance of severe fasting, or of uneasy repose upon the bare ground is enforced by the father confessor, to efface the taint of the interdicted animal ; and prayers must be repeated, and holy water pentifully be springled 1843. | and the Abyssinian Church. 695 over the defiled person of that sinning individual, who shall have dared to touch the meat of the hare, or the swine, or the aquatic fowl. «* The children of Israel did not eat of the sinew which shrank, which is upon the hollow of the thigh.” This nerve is in the Amharic language termed “‘ Shoolada,” and it is prohibited and held unlawful in Shoa, more especially to the members of the royal blood considered as highly unclean; it ranks with the carrion carcase, and the universal belief prevails, that the touch of the unholy morsel would infallibly be followed by the loss of the offending teeth, as a direct proof of the just indignation of Heaven. The Abyssinian cannot be brought to admit, that every creature of the universe being alike the work of the Almighty, must necessarily be clean, and that those which are not noxious to health can therefore be used for man’s food, if accepted with thanksgiving towards the Crea- tor. The liberal spirit of Christianity is indeed wonderfully clouded in darkness, and the stranger who professes its tenets, but withholds his subscription to the creed of narrow and fanatic ideas, is regarded as worse than the surrounding heathen, and condemned to eternal perdi- tion. The Jewish sabbath is moreover strictly observed throughout the kingdom. The ox and the ass are at rest; agricultural pursuits are suspended ; household avocations must be laid aside; and the spirit of idleness reigns throughout the day. Abolished by the orders of the great Council of Laodicea, the oriental churches were, after the observance of centuries, freed from this burden, and men gladly availed themselves of the ecclesiastical license to work on the Saturday. Here, however, the ancient usage agreed too well with the laziness of the people, systematically trained to indolence and sloth ; and when a few years ago, one daring spirit presumed, in advance of the age, to burst the fetters of superstition, His Majesty the king of Shoa, stimulated by the advice of besotted monks, delegated his wardens throughout the land, and issued a proclamation, that whosoever disturb- ed the original dreary stillness of the Jewish sabbath, should forfeit his property to the imperial treasury, and his person to the State dungeon. Ludoff, the celebrated Strabo of Ethiopia, most accurately remarks, that there is no nation upon earth which fasts so strictly as the Abyssi- mians, and that they would rather commit a great crime than touch food 696 Report on Shoa [No. 140. on the day of abstinence. They not only boast, with the Pharisee, “ I fast twice a week,” but pride themselves also upon their mortification of the flesh during half the entire year; whilst the haughty and self- sufficient monk vaunts his meagre diet as the only means of expiation from sin and evil desire. : The Abyssinians, in common with other Christian communities who rigidly observe the fasts of Wednesday and Friday, advance as an argu- ment, that the Jews seized our Saviour on the first of those days, and on the second carried into execution their design of crucifixion; but as this account differs from the evidence of the Gospel, which shews that the arrest took place upon Thursday, the observance is most probably an imitation of the weekly fasts in existence among the Jews. The fast of the forty days before Easter is preserved with much greater rigour than any other in Abyssinia, and the reckless individual, who shall neglect the great toma hodada, cannot possess one sentiment of true religion in his heart. To the abstinence of this season especially are attached peculiar virtues, which completely nullify the effect of every sin that may be committed throughout the residue of the year. According to the Jewish practice, all culinary utensils must thoroughly be cleansed and polished, to the end, that no particle of meat or prohibit- ed food may remain to pollute the pious intention. Journeys and travels are strictly interdicted, and from Thursday until Easter moon, no morsel should enter the lip, and the parched throat ought to remain without moisture. During the fast of the Holy Virgin, children of tender years are not even exempted from the penance of sixteen days ; and during the many and weary weeks of abstinence which roll slowly throughout the entire year, the Abyssinian priest would grant no dispensation to the famished mortal, were he to receive an immediate mandate from heaven. Sabela Selassie arose some years ago, a mighty zealot in the cause, and perceiving that the custom was beginning to decline, proclaimed, through the royal heralds, pains and penalties sufficiently severe to ensure the future strict observance of the fast. The commands of the defender of the Faith were however in one instance transgressed by a soldier during a military expedition; but his excuse of fatigue under a heavy load of the king’s camp equipage was admitted ; and although on similar occasions a certain license is extended, still the monarch pre- 1843. ] and the Abyssinian Church. 697 serves a strict watch over the maintenance of church discipline, and delights to perceive the stranger imitating the hypocrisy of his own example. All the absurd ideas of the Jewish Rabbins, regarding the dead, have been received and embraced by the fathers of Abyssinia. They main- tain that the soul of the departed does not immediately enter into the kingdom of joy, but is conducted to an earthly paradise situated in an invisible spot between the heaven and the earth, where it remains until the resurrection in a state of happiness or torment, according to _ the alms and prayers bestowed by surviving relatives and friends. Niches in the same spot are also occupied by the saints, and the inconsistency of their faith fully appears in the belief, that the intercession of the Almighty is absolutely necessary of these very saints, who themselves require mortal mediation to be absolved from their spiritual imperfec- tions, and to be suffered to rest in peace until the coming of Christ. But the self-interest of the avaricious priest is wrapped up in the preservation of this doctrine. The clergy riot in the price of death-bed confession, and a corner of the church yard is sternly denied to all who die without the due performance of the rite, or whose relations refuse the fee and the funeral feast. The payment of half a crown, however, wafts the soul of a poor man to a place of rest; and the ¢escar or banquet for the dead, places him in a degree of happiness, according to the costliness of the entertaimment. The price of eternal bliss is neces- sarily higher to the rich, but German crowns procure the attendance of venal priests, who absolve and pray continually day and night, and the reeking burial feast is frequently devoured in commemoration of the event. Royalty is taxed at a still more costly rate, and the anniver- saries of the deaths of the six kings of Shoa are held with great ceremony in the capital. Once during every twelve months, before the com- mencement of a splendid feast, their souls are fully absolved from all sin, and the munificence of their illustrious descendant is ‘still further dis- played in the long line of beeves, which afterwards winds its way to the threshold of every church in Ankober. The Talmud asserts, that those who die piously, remain in a state of active knowledge of all the occurrences of this world. Philo, the © learned Jew of Alexandria, informs us, that the souls of the Patriarchs pray incessantly for the Jewish nation, and the erudite Rabbins believed 4y¥ 698 Report on Shoa [No. 140. that angels are the governors of all sublunary things, and that a man in every country has a guardian angel for protection and direction. The Abyssinians carry this belief even further. ‘They confidently anti- cipate the intercession of saints and angels in all spiritual and secular concerns. They invoke and adore them in even a higher degree than the Creator ; all their churches are dedicated to one in particular, and the holy ark is regarded as the visible representative of the respective patron. Without this talot the church is not Christian, and heretics alone doubt of its wonderful virtues and inherent power. Prayers and vows are offered to the box, and the kiss of adoration is held sufficient to bring down the desirable blessing. The ark of St. Michael accom- panies all military expeditions to ensure success against the Galla, and that of Tekla Haimanot stands the palladium of the North, to preserve the empire from the attacks of the Mahomedan prince of Argobba. Like the Pagans of ancient and modern times, who placed between the most High God and themselves a species of inferior deity, the Abyssinians observe this species of idolatary, although the names of their tutelar spirits have been changed. St. Michael and the Holy Virgin are here venerated as in no other country of the world ; the former as the mar- tial leader of all the choirs of angels, the latter as chieftainess of all the saints, and queen of heaven and of earth. Both are considered as the great intercessors for mankind, and the prayer arises to their name, and the honor is ascribed to their memory, which belongeth only to the one Eternal. The detrimental influence of this superstition is fully exemplified in the conduct of the nation. The mediator is ever employed when indi- vidual courage fails in impudent assurance or insatiable beggary. Time is uselessly wasted in importunity, which all believe must in the end prove successful, and the practice of invocation and intercession thus exerts the most baneful tendency even upon the daily dealing of life. Like the Jews of old, the Abyssinians weep and lament on all occa- sions of death, and the shriek ascends to the sky, as if the soul could be again recalled from the world of spirits. ‘The hired mourner of the Israelites raised the piteous wail. Here the friends and relatives of the departed assemble for the same purpose, and the absence of any from the scene is ascribed to want of love and affection. As with the Jews, the most inferior garments are employed as the weeds of woe, and the 1843.] and the Abyssinian Church. 699 skin, torn and scarified from the temples, proclaims the plunge into the last extremity of grief. In later days, the extravagance of mourning has been somewhat mo- derated through the agency of a priest of the church of St. George, who stood boldly forward to arrest a practice equally at variance with the sacred books of the country, and with the spirit of the New Testa- ment. Excommunication thundered her wrath upon all who should thenceforth indulge in the luxury of woe, and the people trembled under the ban of the Church. The death of a great governor soon con- firmed the restriction. Loved and esteemed by all classes, the prohibi- tion was severely felt. The complaint of lamentation was referred to the throne, and as the deceased was a man of rank and a royal favorite with all, the clergy were commanded to grant absolution in this one in- stance. But Zeddoo, the stout-hearted priest arose and declared, that he had no respect for persons, and the words of truth must be defended to the death. The silence of the monarch enforced the ecclesiastical fiat, and to this day the drum is mute at the funeral wake, and customary praise of the deceased is heard no more in the public resorts of the capital. On the annual day of atonement, the Jews were obliged to confess their sins before a priest. In like manner, the Abyssinians are com- manded from time to time to perform the ceremony during the great fast of Hodada more particularly, and on Good Friday, the day of the Jewish expiation ; and as the slave in token of his freedom and dismissal received the blow from the Roman proctor, so the penitent on absolu- tion, receives the stroke over the shoulders from the branch of the woira tree, as a sign of his deliverance from sin and Satan. Murder and sacrilege ought to be immediately revealed to the of- ficiating priest, and a particular confession of all crimes is enjoined once before death. The father-confessor is bound to the strictest secrecy, and it is believed, that on this point a dreadful oath is taken before ordina- tion, when the mysteries of religion are explained by the Aduna, and especially those which have reference to the preparation of bread for the Holy Supper. In a smali house styled Bethlehem, which rises im- mediately behind every church, the mysterious ceremony is performed. The deacon can alone bake the cake, and the most vigilant guard is invariably preserved against the approach or intrusion of females, or other improper visitors during the hours of solemn preparation. 700 Report on Shoa [No. 140. The Jewish temple consisted of three distinct divisions ; the fore Court, — the Holy, and the Holy of Holies. To the first, laymen were admitted, © to the second only the priest, and to the third the High-priest alone. Al] entrance was denied to the Pagan, a custom which is still enforced in Abyssinia, and her churches are in a like manner divided into three parts. « Keunic Maalt” is the first enclosure to which all laymen have ac- cess, and wherein the priests and defteras perform Divine service by singing, dancing, and drumming. ‘ Mukdas” is the second, a corner of which is set apart for laymen during the administration of the Holy Supper, whilst a cloth screens the mysteries of the interior. Here also hang arranged around the walls, the bones of many deceased worthies which have been carefully gathered from the newly opened sepulchre, and are deposited by the hand of the priest in cotton bags. By the nearest relative the first opportunity is embraced of transporting these | mouldering emblems of mortality to the sacred resting place of Debra Lebanos, where the living and the dead are alike blessed with a rich treasure of righteousness, since the remains of Tekla Haiman, the | patron saint of Abyssinia, still throw over the scene of his miracles upon earth, a bright halo of holiness. “To Kuddist,” the Holy of Holies, none but priests are admitted. Behind its veil, the Sacrament is consecrated, and the tremendous — mysteries of the ark are shrouded from the eyes of the uninitiated. Prayers, vows, and offerings are daily made to this idol sitting in the centre of the Abyssinian church, and the handiwork of some vain eccle- siastic is held up to the admiring multitude as the true ark of holiness, which secreted in a cave during the inroad of the conquering Graigne, has been discovered by a miraculous dream from heaven. Even unto this day the spoils of the temple of Jerusalem are supposed to remain a blessing to the land, and old and young, rich and poor, bow the knees as_ | to the Omnipotent Creator, before a round wooden box which contains | nought save the name of the patron saint of the Church. But among the ignorant mass, the mystery is carefully preser- | ved. The priest who dared open the lip to his countrymen regarding | the contents of the casket, would suffer the heavy penalties due to sacrilege ; and although the gold of the foreigner has penetrated the | secret of its interior, the dense fog of superstition will long obscure the | 1843. and the Abyssinian Church. 701 disgraceful idolatry from the confined understanding of the bigotted son of Shoa. ; Like the Jews, the Abyssinians, although objecting to sculpture, orna- ment their churches with paintings, and kiss and pay the miserable daub every religious respect. The vow is offered as of old to the tem- ple of Jerusalem, and oil and frankincense, shields and spears, cloths and money, are offered according to the worldly substance of the pious and superstitious donor. The sweet singer of Israel danced and jumped before the Lord, and a vile caricature imitation remains the chief point of Abyssinian worship. Capering and beating the ground with their feet, whilst stretching their crutches towards each other with frantic gesticulations, the performers rather resemble lunatics than holy priests, and the clash of the-timbrel, the sound of the drum, and the howling of harsh voices, complete a most strange form of devotion. Like the Jews, the Abyssinians invariably commence the service with the Trisagion, and the morning lesson is performed with the same careless and irreverent demeanor for which the Hebrews were latterly blamed. ‘The lessons are taken partly from the Scriptures, and partly from the miracles of the Holy Virgin, and of Tekla Haimanot, the life of St. George, and other foolish and fabulous works ; but all are in the ancient Ethiopian language, which to the congregation is a dead letter ; and the sole edification of a visit to the church is comprised in the kiss that is imprinted on the portal. ' Pride, hypocrisy, and. contempt of other nations are strangely at variance with the absurd imitations of customs and manners, which the Abyssinians have adopted from all. The Jews also hated the Heathen bitterly, styling them “dogs,” and rejected of God: whilst notwith- standing their contempt and pride of holiness, they willingly received many of their superstitious practices. The Abyssinian will not eat with the Galla or the Mahomedan, lest he should thereby participate in the delusion of his creed ; and the church and the church-yard are equally closed against all who commit this deadly sin. But the order of separation was applicable so long only as the knowledge of the one true God was restricted to a single nation ; and the prominent principle of Christianity, ‘that the light of the true faith should shine before all men, and be no longer concealed under a bushel, is here neither understood nor regarded. 702 Report on Shoa [No. 140. The Abyssinians have also fully adopted the same spirit of merciless destruction, which impelled the Israelites to destroy their enemies from the face of the earth; considering themselves the lineal descendants of those heroes of ancient history, who were arrayed against the enemies of the Lord, they are actuated by the same motives and feelings which led the hand of Judah to the massacre. The foe is a Pagan who does not fast, nor kiss the church, nor wear a watch. All feelings of hu- manity are thrown to the winds, and a high reward in Heaven awaits the king and the blood-thirsty soldier for the burning of the hamlet, the capture of the property, and the murder of the accursed Heathen ; self-interest rarely interferes in the tragedy of blood, and the captive is seldom secure even for the sake of the forthcoming ransom, or to pass the residue of miserable existence, a drudge in the household of the spoiler. The words of absolution from the mouth of the royal priest usher in the ruthless slaughter, and the name of the most high God is wantonly employed to consecrate the ensuing scenes of savage barbarity. Abyssinia in her present state, belongs altogether to the ancient world. The pure principles of Christianity exist not in the land, and there remains not one solitary hope, that in her degraded condition she can tend, in any way to lift the curtain of moral darkness which hangs over the interior of the African continent; nor, redolent of evil prin- ciples and practice, is it to be desired, that she should be permitted to exert any important influence over the surrounding tribes. The instruction gained from her teaching would prove small ae and the advance would be but trifling, from the state of heathenish superstition in which all are plunged alike. The bigotry of ages is confirmed by the self-pride and the excessive ignorance of the present race ; and on the rising, or on the unborn gene- ration, rests the sole hope for the moral resurrection of the people. But years must necessarily elapse before the folly and the falsehood of the nation can be successfully combated, ere the errors of her impure creed can be plucked out by the root, and the pure light of Chris- tianity be introduced even by the most zealous and ardent messenger of the true Gospel. (Signed) D. C. Granam, Captain, Principal Assistant to the Embassy. 1843. ] and the Abyssinian Church. e703 The Abyssinian Church. Christianity is the national religion over the more elevated portions of Abyssinia, but the wild Galla has overrun her fairest provinces, and located himself in her-‘most pleasant places. The bigotted Moslem crowds thick upon the skirts of her distracted empire, and the tenets she pro- fesses, are base, foolish, and degrading, engrafted on the superstitions of the Jew, the Mahomedan and the Pagan; promulgated by men, rude, | ignorant and uninstructed, and received by a people emerging into the first stage of civilization. The light of religion must have been feeble even in the beginning, but as it was imparted, so it still remains. Sects and parties have arisen, and province has been banded against province in all the fiery wrath of the zealot ; but lost in the maze of subtle con- troversy, these internal wars have raged for generations without disturb- ing the original doctrine, and the same errors of the Church prevail to this day throughout the land, as when first propounded in the beginning of the fourth century. But the nation has not alone been called upon to sustain internal commotion, together with the fierce assaults of the heathen and of the fanatic followers of the false prophet. The measure of her oppression was not filled until the bitter cup had been drained, and deeply drained, of the converting zeal of European priesthood, until the usual horrors attendant upon religious war had been painfully undergone, and the requisite sacrifice of the life-stream of her children had been unsparingly poured out, when nearest and dearest relatives rallied under opposite _ standards, and when the same cry of destruction rung from either host— the glory of the true faith. The glowing zeal of the Jesuit has seldom been displayed in more glaring colors, or in more decided defeat, than in the attempts so per- severingly made by that dread society to draw within the meshes of her encircling net, the remote church of Ethiopia. And although the means employed are to be justly condemned, still that ardour must be the theme of the high praise of all, which impelled old men and young to dare the difficulties and dangers of a rude uncivilized land, with ex- posure to the prejudices of a people, as bigotted as themselves in the cause of their religion, » But the wily system of establishing rival orders and monasteries, of mortification, of snapping asunder domestic ties, and of collecting toge- 704 Report on Shoa [No. 140. ther bands of discontented enthusiasts, well served the interests of the Catholic faith ; and there were always to be found servants obedient to bear instructions to the farthest corners of the earth ; men who relin- quished few comforts or enjoyments on quitting their austere cells, who were prepared at all hazards and in all manners to carry into execution the will of their superiors, and who gloried in the prospect either of erecting an eternal fabric in honor of their faith and their own peculiar — order, or of obtaining the equally bright crown of martyrdom. But the custom of ages had struck too deep into the heart of the Abyssinian. The power of the officiating clergy was paramount in the land. All the passions and the prejudices of the multitude were too firmly enlisted in the cause of ancient belief; and degraded as was the Christianity of the country, its forms and tenets were not more absurd and not less pertinaciously supported, than those innovatious of the Roman faith, which were so fiercely, though so ineffectually attempted. The soft wily speech and the thunder of excommunication were alike disregarded. ‘Treachery and force were both tried, and found equally unavailing. Blood flowed for a season like the swollen torrent, and the sound of wailing was heard from the palace to the peasant’s hut; but the storm expended itself and finally passed away, and after the struggle of a century, the discomfited monks relinquished their attempts upon — - the church of the monophyzite, without leaving behind one solitary con- vert to their faith, and bearing along with them the loud maledictions of the much-injured nation upon the head of the intruding and officious European. : - Abyssinia has not, however, always displayed that firmness of purpose, and that stoutness of heart to do battle for her existing creed. Bowing her neck in olden time to the yoke of Judaism, she now in many locali- ties basely truckles, as convenient opportunity offers, to the tenets of the Islam faith. | The date of her embracing a portion of the Jewish creed is lost in the obscurity of ages. Some of her sons, who love even the notoriety of doubtful fame, glorying in an origin from Menelek, the son of Solomon and the Queen of Sheba, relate the most ridiculous exploits of these their venerated ancestors, who crowned a long course of iniquity by plundering the temple of Jerusalem, and carrying off the spoil and the 1843.] and the Abyssinian Church. 705 holy books into Ethiopia; whilst others trace the legend of emigration to the period of the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans. But whatever be the true date of their arrival, it is certain that the Hebrews have exercised a much greater influence upon the affairs of this country than in any other since the day of their dispersion ; and although the taint of their religion was abjured by the nation on the Promethean touch of the true Gospel, the children of Israel, moulding a portion of their worship on the formula of the Christian faith, and esteemed as sorcerers and cunning artists in the land, found a safe asylum among the mountains, and exist to the present day here, as elsewhere, a separate and peculiar nation, In the year 330, after the birth of our Saviour, Meropius, a merchant of Tyre, during a commercial voyage to India, landed on the coast of Ethiopia, where he was murdered by the barbarians, and his two sons, Fumentius and Edesius, both devout men, falling into the hands of the savage inhabitants, were made prisoners, and carried as slaves before the Emperor. The abilities, the information, and the peaceable demeanor of the brothers, soon gained not only their release, but high office in the court, and living in the full confidence of the monarch until his decease, and subsequently under the protection of the Queen mother, the good will of the entire nation quickly succeeded. The work of con- version was commenced, and proceeded with wonderful rapidity and success; a thriving branch was shortly added to the great Eastern Church. Bearing the happy tidings, Frumentius appeared in Alexandria, and was received with open arms by the Patriareh Athanasius. Loaded with honors and consecrated the first Bishop of Ethiopia, a relation was thus happily commenced with Egypt, which has remained firm and friendly to the present day ; and throughout fifteen centuries has be- stowed upon a captive priest the high office of Patriarch Abuna of the Ethiopian church. On his return to the country of his hopes, Frumentius found that the spark of life had spread rapidly throughout the gloomy darkness of the land. Baptism was instituted, Deacons and Presbyters appointed, churches erected, and a firm foundation laid, whereon to establish the Christian religion in Abyssinia. Frumentius was deservedly honored with a favored niche in the annals of her Church History, under the 42 706 Report on Shoa [No. 140. title of Salama, which formed the subject of high praise to all the sacred poets of Ethiopia. ‘© Hail him with the voice of Joy, sing praise to Salama, The doors of pity and of mercy And of pleasant grace; Salute Those blessed hands, bearing the Pure torch of the Gospel. For the splendour of Christ’s Church Has enlightened our darkness.”’ During the succeeding century, priests and apostles, men of wonderful sanctity, flocked into the empire from all parts of the East, and miracles the most stupendous are related in the legends of those days. Mountains were removed, and the storms of the angry ocean stilled by the mere application of the staff. ‘The adder and the basilisk glided harmlessly under foot ; and rivers stayed their roaring torrent, that the sandal of the holy man should remain unstained by the flood. Aragaine raised the dead ; the fingers of Likands flamed like tapers of fire ; Samuel rode upon his lion, and thus the kingdom of Arwe, the old serpent of Ethiopia, was utterly overthrown, destroyed, and annihilated. The Abyssinians now rose to the scale of subtle casuists and disput- ants. Abstruse doctrines were propounded, and speculative theories largely indulged in, and the sun of existence set upon the generation ere the knotty poimts had been satisfactorily determined of how long Adam remained in Paradise before his Fall ? And whether in his present state he hold dominion over the angels? In the year 481, the celebrated council of Chalcedom, lighted up the torch of misunderstanding regarding the two natures of Christ. The Eastern church split and separated in mortal feud, and the Saracen pounced upon Egypt, rent and wasted by discord and distraction. The Abyssinians denouncing the Council as a meeting of fools, concurred in the opinion of the Alexandrian Patriarch. The faith of the Monophyzite was declared to be the one only true and orthodox, and the banished Dioscorus received all the honors of a martyr. ‘« The Kings of the earth divided the unity of God and man. Sing praises to the martyr, who laughed their religion to scorn. He was treated with indignity, they plucked out his flowing beard; Yea, and tore the teeth from his venerable face. But in heaven a halo of honor shall encircle Dioscorus.”’ 1843.] and the Abyssinian Church. 707 The successor of St. Mark, however, could barely retain his own ex- istence in Egypt during the succeeding oppressions and exactions of the Moslem; and Ethiopia, his remote charge, now nearly isolated from the remainder of the world, remained for the next ten centuries a sealed book to European history, preserving her independence from all foreign yoke, and guarding in safety the flame of that faith which she had inherited from her fathers. The reign of the Ascetics succeeded to that of disputation, and men lacerated their bodies, and lived in holes and caves of the earth like wild beasts. ‘Tekla Haimanot and Eustathios were the great founders of monkery in the land. An angel announced the birth of one, and the other floated over the sea, borne in safety amidst the folds of his leathern garment. Miracles still continued to be occasionally performed. Sanc- tity was further enhanced by mortification of the flesh, and austerity of life was highly praised and followed by the admiring mob. The original discipline of the anchorite was severe in the extreme. It was to be continually girt round the loins with heavy chains, and to remain for days immersed in the cold mountain stream, to recline up- on the bare earth, and to subsist alone upon a scanty vegetable diet. Monasteries were at length founded, and fields and revenues set apart for the convenience of their inmates ; and although a visiting superior was appointed to check corruption and punish innovation or transgres- sion, the asperities of the monastic life gradually softened down. The cheggue preferred the comforts of a settled abode to wearisome tours and visitations; further immunities were granted to all loving a life of ease and spiritual license, and the commonwealth deplored the loss of a great portion of her subjects, who assisted her neither in taxes, nor in military service. Ethiopia meanwhile extended her wide empire on every side, and her religion was imposed upon the conquered territories. From the great river Gochoh to the frontiers of Nubia, the crutch and the cross per- vaded the land. Churches were erected on every convenient spot, and the blue badge of nominal Christianity encircled the necks of an ignorant multitude. The usual wars and rebellion arose, and schisms and sects fill up the archives of ten centuries, with all the uninteresting precision of more civilized countries. But still the Church flourished ; the Patri. arch was regularly received from Alexandria, a long list of ninety-five 708 Report on Shoa [No. 140. Abunas flows quietly through the dull pages of Abyssinian record, from the time of Frumentius the First until the days of the venerable Simeon, who whilst gallantly defending the faith of his fathers, was barbarously murdered by the European partizans of the Italian Jesuit. It was not until the commencement of the sixteenth century, that any further mention was made of the Abyssinian Church, which during the dark- ness of the middle ages had fallen into complete oblivion; but rumours about that period were whispered abroad of a Christian monarch and a Christian nation established in the centre of Africa, and the happy news was first brought to the court of Portugal, that a Christian Church still existed, which had for ages successfully resisted, among the lofty mountains of Abyssinia, the fierce attacks of the sanguinary Saracen. In the year 1499, Pedro Cavilham succeeded in reaching Shoa, where he was received with that favor which novelty usually secures ; and although the stranger was prevented by the ancient laws of the king- dom from leaving the land, the quest had been successfully performed ; the first link re-established of a chain, which had been broken for ages, and shortly afterwards the glories of Prester John and his Christian court were fully disclosed to abate the intense anxiety that reigned in the heart of every inhabitant of the West. In due time, an Abyssinian ambassador made his appearance in Por- tugal; unbounded delight was experienced by king Emanuel and his court, and every honor was lavished upon Matthew, the merchant of Shoa. All believed that the Abyssinians were devout Catholics, and that a vast empire, estimated at four times its actual extent, was about to fall under the dominion of the Roman Church. foo. and Soobathoo, for 1819-20-21. 751 Height of the Barometer. Inches. Thermometer. Maximum, .. Me a 26.015 Wh eyee Minimum, .. a, ae 25.650 6° 5! Mean, Seats minaret ju oh nly D5 BBO 70° 6' Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, .. 88° Maximum, Avaher ss eats Minimum, .. 48° Minimum, Secs OL? Mean, te 68° Mean, Vn AO bg) Prevailing winds during the month, south-west and south south- west. A general Statement of the Weather at Kotgurh, for May 1819. Clear, Ae “is a ar se i ‘eo 12 days. Fair, but cloudy and partially cloudy, a: a) Don 5) Rainy, stormy and hail, i we a 43 14.) 5, Thunder, ae Se A ae a Hi Sins. No Barometer up. Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, .. No. Maximum, «ei 69? Minimum only, .. 42° Minimum, oo) a: Mean, .. “. ae “it oe es ae Se 11 days. Fair, but cloudy and partially cloudy. Lg a 13° you Rainy, stormy and snow, o% ~ ms a Finer Thunder, an rae Ag hie Height of the Barometer. Inches. Thermometer. Maximum, .. ve, oe 23.900 48° 5! Minimum, .. a) a 23.600 aa Mean, nf se at 23.750 45° 7 Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, rile No. Maximum, .. 50° Minimum, Di OOS’ Minimum, .. A2?.8 Mean, .. Bes No. Mean, «ss pce 46° 4’ Prevailing winds during the month, easterly. A general Statement of the Weather, for 1819. Rainy, stormy, Thun- snow and hail} der days. days. Clear. | Fair, days. | days. oe Se ee es ee ee Fanuarys ee ee eke ol CO nia ae 8 | none. Bebruary,: te sot twee mee ane te bd 8 9 ] March, emer ioe rust inn wile opi ath OWS hv =) 3 April, Soot eva Dae EM tector ant 10 | 5 4 May, A a! meet) ee 5 14 8 June, cian ie a ad 9 1] 10 8 July, sts atl anata ign 2 10 19 6 August, Wilte hoe ae gi aem. : ] 10 20 5 Septemberecss ls) Saleen ew « 2 6 2, on October, ull hedeeh MEMEBE AY, Vera: | = dO Ginn 6 none. November, SPAR heat lt Gates 4 3 1 December, a ee te oT) he 7 | Potala ee oat. | 2OO 101 125 41 Norsr.—In the absence of the Maximum Temperature of the air for some of the months, the Mean Temperature of the house will nearly come to the same result as if the Maximum Temperature of the air had been ascertained and recorded. Indeed in the course of many years’ observations, the difference between the Mean Temperature of the air and that of the house, if any thing, is so trifling, that it is hardly deserving of notice. 1843. ] and Soobathoo, for 1819-20-21. 755 A general Statement of the Weather at Kotgurh, for January, 1820. Clear, oe as oe -- 26 days. Fair, but cloudy oe catia eee att she ae Sis Rainy and stormy, ae Ae AD ey ee =, ee ere | ee eee January, .-- ae eet; 26 3 2 2 February, .. ate wy 14 6 9 2 March, aie ve ciel day | ene 9 4 April, wis fe at bere oir 13 6 May, as ot welt be 8 10 8 June, mi ey 7 9 14 | 6 July ai ie --mone | 3 28 2 August, .. e ...| ditto 8 23 2 September, .. “ : 5 ]1 14 2 October, .-. ae Bates 20 5 6 3 November, .. ° ag metig) ies 7. 5 1 December, -.- a toe bi, | 10 4 none Tails. eee 149. | BO 137 | 38 Note.—Having been obliged to proceed to and remain at this place on duty, it may be as well to mention, that Rampoor is a small town and the capital of Bussa- hir, about 22 miles beyond the military outpost of Kotgurh, situate on the left bank of the Sutlej, and the winter residence of the Rajah of that state. It is in latitude 31° 27’ and longitude 77° 38’ and its elevation above the level of the sea by Baro- metrical observation is 3,398 feet. 1843. ] and Soobathoo, for 1819-20-21. 761 A general Statement of the Weather at Kotgurh, for January 1821. No Barometer up. Clear, us ie +e Ae sre 1] days. Fair, but cloudy and Partially aetds. ae ee | OSes Rainy, stormy, snow and hail, .. <2 alle ai oe Thunder, .. ate ae we oe wa a none. Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, .. 52° 2’ Maximum, .. 47° 8’ Minimum, .. 28° 4’ Minimum, .. 36° 8’ Mean; .. 2. 40° 3! Mean, se ates. Prevailing winds during the month, westerly. A general Statement of the Weather at aor for February 1821. Clear, - we as aie 11 days. Fair, but cloudy and Stalls ania) oe si ae 14 ,, Rainy, stormy and hail, a aA als ili as Thunder, iN me a a wy we ion ee Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, .. 68° 7’ Maximum, .. 59° Minimum, .. 29° Minimum, .. 37° Mean, «- 48°93’ Mean, Soa Ge Prevailing winds during the month, partly west and partly east. A general Statement of the Weather at Soobathoo, for March 1821. Clear, He Avs oe “ie os Ae 18 days. Fair, but cloudy and partially Cate! 2 ae a eeiae Rainy, stormy and hail, at wis a ai Su pits Thunder, a ata a are ste a. ce Height of the Barometer. Inches. Thermometer. Maximum, © city, w 26°105. plmer, Minimum, .. wy es 25°780. 59° 8! Mean, bis ne ne 25-942. 65° 5’ 762 Weather at Kotgurh [No. 141. Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, .. 78° 5’ Maximum, .. 73° Minimum, .. 48° 3’ Minimum, .. 56° Mean, A cose Y Mean, .. 64° 5’ Prevailing wind during the month, westerly. A general Statement of the Weather at Soobathoo, for April 1821. Clear) \s2 0°. ake oe — oF 4 -. 18 days. Fair, but cloudy and partially cloudy, as ne US ae Rainy, stormy and hail, oe ais Ze ath ences Sans Thunder, Ea Ve os pao ae Se NS ae Height of the Barometer. - Inches. Thermometer. Maximum, .. Re 1p 26-200. 73° Minimum, .. ve 38 25°850- 67° 8’ Mean, ds she ai 26°025° 70° 4’ Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, .. 87°4' Maximum, .. 81° 4’ Minimum, .. 54° 5' Minimum, .. 64° 8’ Mean, oo) 1fOP-9' Mean, «2s Yor Prevailing winds during the month, west and south-west. A general Statement of the Weather at Kotgurh, for May 1821. Clear, > ¢ oe ae . ais -- 15 days. Fair, but cloudy and partially cloudy, .. nes $e 6 Rainy, stormy and hail, .. oe ws de Pe | Thunder, .. a 9 ate 2 Ae os JOres 33 Height of the Barometer. Inches. Thermometer. Maximum, .. se He 23'670. 82° 7’ Minimum, .. oe a 23530. 64° 5’ Mean, ot a8 23:600. 73°C: 1843. | and Soobathoo, for 1819-20-21. 763 Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, .. 85° Maximum, .. 82° 7’ Minimum, .. 50° 2’ Minimum, .. 63° 6’ Mean, co 6726 Mean, ben ould Prevailing winds during the month, westerly. A general Statement of the Weather at Kotgurh, for June 1821. Clear, .. as oe ae By 18 days. Fair, but cloudy te Peale cloudy, Eps i 2 eee Rainy and stormy, oe oe at ae e4 ii; Thunder, wv: tt A ee a sie Bilas Height of the Barometer. Inches. Thermometer. Maximum, .. Br oe 23°795. Via Minimum, .. a seh 23°480. FOS! Mean, Bi Hp a. 23°637. 73° 6 Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, .. 88° 4’ Maximum, .. 81°3' Minimum, .. 56° Minimum, .. 65° 4’ Mean, POL Mean, Se Omi tee Prevailing wind during the month, westerly. A general Statement of the Weather at Koigurh, for July 1821. - Clear, ee he oon as , none. Fair, but cloudy aa ge aeudy, Se ae -- 10 days. Rainy and stormy, ° sis nee au 2 ea area Thunder, 5 ar at ay oi = By. cist Height of the Barometer. Inches. Thermometer. Maximum, .._.. hi: 23°760. ioe Minimum, .. an ae 23°470. 70° Mean, za ue oe 23°615. VA betes 764 Weather at Kotgurh [| No. 141. Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, .. 85° 3’ Maximum, .. 81° 5’ Minimum, 59° 4’ Minimum, .. 66° Mean, wet pears" Mean, os fee Prevailing winds during the month, west and east-north-east. ee —— A general Statement of the Weather at Kotgurh, for August 182). Clear, ee Sy none. Fair, but cloudy ta ne ake Peg hayes El ye Rainy and stormy, by ‘ oF * ae LO 25 Thunder, : ale Ne oe mis se bei ued: eis Height of the Barometer. Inches. Thermometer. Maximum, .. Ae ay 23695. Ta, Minimum, Ei 23°530. 66° 2’ Mean, 23°612. 69° 6’ Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, 75° Maximum, .. 75° ]' Minimum, 58° Minimum, .. 62° 66° 6' Mean, «| / (06". Mean, Prevailing winds during the month, north-east and east-north-east. A general Statement of the Weather at Kotgurh, for September 1821. Clear, a BE es Sc 6 days. Fair, but cloudy sia suchen ahaa we ws fe see Rainy and stormy, Ls ste oe we Shaul! SRRIGT Boge Thunder, .. Pe ca sa $s ile oe Suny Height of the Barometer. Inches. Thermometer. Maximum, 23°875. 69° 6’ Minimum, .. “as teh 23680. 59° 6’ Ps Ig op 64° 6' Mean, Fs Ae oe 1843. | and Soobathoo, for 1819-20-21. 765 Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, ernigOr a. Maximum, .. 75°5!' Minimum, et ig4Gr. 7 Minimum, .. 485! Mean, SetO2- DF Mean, Fae Ge Prevailing winds during the month, west and east-north-east. A general Statement of the Weather at Kotgurh, for October 1821. Clear, ee ne ie a Pe 25 days. Fair, but cloudy and partially cloudy, ate a ess Rainy and stormy, ote hs me es ae Sons Thunder, l Height of the Barometer. Inches. Thermometer. Maximum, age bie as 23930. 63° Minimum, 5 Be ue 22:650. 55° Mean, .. te a site 23°790. . 59° Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, Real 7h Maximum, .. 66°7’' Minimum, atic Minimum, .. dl° Mean, .. cast: HE Mean, MP Wrastoints Prevailing winds during the month, west and east-north-east. A general Statement of the Weather at Kotgurh, for November 1821. Clear, or: a - “ : 19 days. Fair, but cloudy and partially cloudy, ft as Ons: _ Rainy and stormy, 3 ue e A oF ess Thunder, ie oy es ihe ais te -. none. 766 Weather at Kotgurh [No. 14]. Height of the Barometer. Inches. Thermometer. Maximum, ane 23°860. 58° 6 Minimum, Wes dain veg Le eS OU 49° Mean, .. se Bey ae 23°730. 53° 8 Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, ve 59° 8’ Maximum, .. 59° Minimum, oe 42° Minimum, .. 48°3/ Mean, at 50° 9' Mean, cee Ne Prevailing winds during the month, west and south-west. A general Statement of the Weather at Soobathoo, for December 1821. Clear, oe ee 2 ay a ae oe 14 days. Fair, but cloudy and partially cloudy, Be ae pl Rainy and stormy, snow and hail, Eo Veen a AG. Thunder, rp os oe ih De rae hie, Height of the Barometer. Inches. Thermometer. Maximum, ae oe 26:100.' 59° 6' Minimum, ae aie Ae 25°900. 2° Mean, .. Si a 26-000. 55° 8 Temperature of the air. Temperature of the house. Maximum, ate 66° Maximum, 59° 6' Minimum, 39° 5' Minimum, .. 49° Mean, ag 52° 7" Mean, 54° 3' Prevailing winds during the month, west and south-west. 1843. | and Soobathoo for 1819-20-21. 767 A general Statement of the Weather, for \82\. | Clear | Fair | Rainy and Thunder wage days. | days. jstormy, snow, days. and hail days, PmE ee ea ee EM be 12 8 none. Meaty ss Ss kar ef TL) D4 3 March, Bern es rea Coca) lobe a” ty tee D 8 April, eM aslo Lee 9 3 | May, Pe eet ee a eho a kes, (0 10 June, ORR ea sel Be oro 8 July, Pees) one. |,” LO 2] August, Mite! Mone! |). FD 19 Semeember 2) -- .. «-| 6.) . 8 16 | Mretmerpeege se wk DB: Mon I 5 Rene RR ee eth. OO 2 | none. MeN ews eo wel 4S SUD | 5 | IA Pha ce) ee el LDS | 102 108 | 38 Note.—It appears necessary here to remark, that during the years 1819-20 and 21, Simla was no place of resort for invalids and visitors, except for few officers belong- ing to the Ist Nusseeree Battalion stationed at Soobathoo, and thither they proceeded for the hottest months, May and June, till the rains had fairly setin. In 1819, a double- poled tent was pitched by Lieutenant, now Lieutenant Colonel R. Ross, on the north- west extremity of the ridge, immediately above the small village of Simla, and afterwards thatched over, having for its walls, spars, grass and mud as a protection from the weather, and being on the site of the Commander-in-Chief (Sir H. Fane’s,) now Major General Lumley’s house. In 1822, the first permanant cottage, of the usual materials, stone and timber, roofed with pine wood shingles, was erected on a rising ground on a small height on the same ridge by Captain, now Major C. P. Kennedy, the successor of Lieutenant R. Ross, as Assistant Political Agent for the Protected Hill States, and although the out-post of Kotgurh is 650 or 700 feet lower in elevation than Simla, being four long marches beyond it, and further into the interior, and not subject to the influence of the plains, which Simla is in a more or less degree, yet the temperature at Kotgurh for the above years will give a very fair notion of that which may be gene- rally experienced at Simla, as in subsequent years, on comparison, the average temperature of the former place, proved only to be a trifle lower than that observed and recorded at the latter. P. GERARD. [No. 141. Meteorological Register kept at Kathmandoo. 768 , 429° 55 ee ae ne oF g 8 000° *skep ¢ Uley ese oe eee g 400 “ Fl 9 Gs 400° 662° 9 | 9% 9 050° ae c'6l ra 9 200° ees eee @ § 0s0° 280° 91 3 8 200° ES ao 3 8 200° se “ns ¢ 9 $L0° aS 9% j ul 600° ot 8°% Ct Ot 600° ee Ké 9 IE FTO" sm €< € Il 0F0" eee eee CS 8 OTO° ors" gt ¥ 8 gto° eee gt oor Py 200° eee cee iG ¢ 050° a c’gt | 9° 6 400° isi: ut 6 OL 400° ie oa t ! 280° a ws A rt OLA es G6 z OL 9T0° = CSS | SF 8 610° - G16 | GP GL £¢0° 3 83 b fas FIO * S| & Or | ZrO cx ae ¢ 6 800° oo a | “pa = Slee | -yorye | -1eg : ” E ® 26 | “OUL SER es eS eal e ° | er eh 8 5 & Be | jo ocuey 80°96 6L°S6 690°SZ "W'd'S=E8T"¢ "GG 1SB°Sé TH6°SZ OFS'SS 196° SG 60°93 T80°SZ $80°SS £L0°S6 * 980'SZ BtO'SS FOSS 09 oa 991 'SS L61'9% 86 ‘Sz IPSS $9=900°SZ 900°S6 eoe L66°06 4 8L°SS 98°SS L1°9R F8°CS EE Sa CTG'SG G6ES°S6 QrGG% 196°S6 ¢60°SS g50°SS F80°SS FEO'SS S0°9S 9F0°SS FEO SS TFO°SS EFG'GE 640°SZ 0°SZ TEO"SS eve L66°%E $80°SG G80'SG 660 S3 9GE'SS BELLS 9€6°SS 066° 9S (90°SE 690° SS COL'SS 960°SG B60°9S LL0°SG SOE&S vat u 806°SS 68696 OY SS 160 GG FLOSS 200°SS OF 860°96 160°SZ 88096 SESS 6F6'9S $5296 9669S SIG SS LLG 2019S 160°S3 020°SZ 190°96 Gg0°9e 190°96 $90°SS L40°'9G L90°SZ | TL0°SS 190: SB O91 SZ S6USS G0G°SE 60B°9S GFS°.% FESS 18092 $Z0'96 SLOSS ‘poyoryje “Toy, WII JeyouL0Ie_g pe ee es ee ee a ee ee ee ee "PES younpy f0 yjuou ay) wof ‘NosNIgoYy ‘FR ‘NH wnjdng fig ‘zodany fo hav, ‘oopunwyyoy 30 day sajsibay yvorbojo.10ajayy @ eee 09 GP 69 02 6g Lv wan pee eee g'Sb ‘apIsyno 19}9WOWETL T, $9 eee eee @9 29 eos 9 ras) 9 a $9 +9 99 eee eee $9 ‘apISUT JoJOULOULISY, "PESl Yours | 769 Supplementary Note to Mr. Commissioner Lusaineton’s Report on the Copper Mines of Kemaon and Ghurwal, Journal, p. 472. Since the above report was submitted to Government in 1841, I have had the pleasure of meeting and forming the acquaintance of Captain Drummond, (late one of the Cabool hostages, ) to whom allusion is made in the first part of the report, as having suggested the experimental working of the Pokree mine. Captain Drummond’s opinion is, I believe, still favourable to further experiments being made in the Kemaon and Ghurwal mines under European superin- tendence, and as he has seen and examined all the papers connected with Mr. Wilkin’s operations, and knows much more of these matters than I can pretend to do, his opinion is likely to be more correct than mine. As connected with Mr. Wilkin, there is one important omission in my report, which in justice to him I would wish to supply. I allude to his uniformly kind and conciliating treatment of the Natives, and to the fact of my never having had a single complaint preferred to me by any of them, in the least affecting his character, from the time of his location at Pokree to the date of his departure from the province. Almora, 29th August, 1843. G. S. LusuincTon. Note on a Fossil Antelope, from the Dadoopoor Museum. By Capt. W. E. Baxer, Bengal Engineers. We have had great pleasure in doing full justice, as far as our humble efforts could do so, to this highly interesting notice, in procuring the aid of the best artist in Calcutta, who, our readers may be assured, has given a most exact fac simile of Captain Baker’s capital pen and ink drawing.—Ebs. eee Among the notices of the Sub-Himalayan fossils which have from time to time appeared in the Journal of the Asiatic Society, but few have been devoted to the remains of Ruminantia. The Sivathe- rium indeed was one of the first described, and the Camelidz subse- quently formed the subject of a paper by Capt. Cautley and Dr. Falconer ; but the various species of Bos, Cervus, Antelope, &c. which 770 Note on a Fossil Antelope, | [No. 141. occur in this deposit more frequently perhaps than any other, have hitherto passed unnoticed. To supply this deficiency, however, is not my present purpose. I have neither leisure, nor a sufficiently extensive museum of comparative Osteology, to attempt the description, or even the classification of our fossil Ruminants ; but it appeared to me to be a circumstance deserving the attention of other enquirers, that there is a strong resemblance between the skulls of some of our Antelopes, and those figured in Capt. Harris’s splendid work, ‘“ Portraits of Game and Wild Animals in Southern Africa.” | The degree of resemblance will be judged from the accompanying plate, in which Fig. 1 and 2, represent a front and side view of one of the fossils above alluded to, about one-fourth the natural size. The face of this fossil is tolerably perfect, excepting the extremities of the © intermaxillary bones, but the occipital portion of the head and the tips of the horns are wanting. Fig. 3 and 4 are similar views of the skull of an Indian Antelope, (A. cervicapra,) drawn on the same scale. Fig. 5 and 6 are outlines of the heads respectively of the Harte- beest, (Acronotus Caama,) and the ‘Sassaybe,” (Acronotus lunata, ) copied from Capt. Harris’s plate. The fossil differs from the Indian Antelope, in the greater elongation of its face, the straightness of its profile, the close juxta-position of its horns at the base ; the absence or small development of the infra- orbital sinus, and the small size of the supra-orbital foramina. In all these respects it resembles one or other of the African genera, from the descriptions of which, by Capt. Harris, I have extracted the following :— Acronotus Caama or Hartebeest. ‘‘ Head remarkably heavy, narrow and long. Horns seated upon the summit of a beetling ridge above the frontals; very close together, and almost touching at the base. No suborbital sinus, but a constant mucous discharge of a waxy nature.” Acronotus Lunata, or Sassaybe. ‘ Head long, narrow and shape- less; wearing a bubaline appearance, facial line straight. Eyes high in the cranium, indistinct lachrymary perforation.” As far therefore as can be judged from a description which, like the above, has no particular reference to the Osteology of these animals, vA VA / \ “J; Oe eee ~ ( er DoD 1aVaAS. a] Dub Hima & N slope from the An t ¢ 4 + $1l kof. i ? if if cue me 1843. | JSrom the Dadoopoor Museum. 771 they appear to have a considerable resemblance to our fossil. It would be highly interesting, should they be hereafter identified, and should it thus appear that the groups of grotesque Ruminants now apparently confined to the Prairies of Africa, had once a wider distribution. The assemblage in one deposit of animals differing so widely in their forms and habits, and in their adaptations to particular localities, leads irresistibly to the conclusion, that we have before us the delta of a large river, which, in one of the past configurations of our globe, must have collected in its course the various spoils of some extensive con- tinent. No existing river, excepting perhaps the Nile, could unite in one vast cemetery the remains of every known order of terrestrial Mammalia and aquatic reptiles; of the denizens of the forest, the lake and the mud bank, mingled with those of the wide prairie and the sandy desert. A Ninth Memoir on the Law or Storms 1n Inp1a; being the Pooree and Cuttack Storms of 2nd, and the Gya and Paina Storms of 5th and 6th October, 1842. By Henry Pippineron. I had at first intended to include these storms in my preceding Memoir as a second part, but as, when a storm or storms in different parts of the ocean or onshore can be tolerably well traced, there may be some advantage, particularly when the tracks approach the Sand- heads, in keeping the documents apart in different Memoirs and tracing them upon a separate chart. I have preferred doing so in this instance, and I have published the Madras storm first, forming the Eighth Memoir, as being of the two that which was of the highest interest, though the present are of a prior date. On the 2nd October, the coast about Pooree and Cuttack was visit- ed by a severe storm, which was felt as a gale at the Sandheads to the north, and to about lat. 174 to the southward. In some parts of its progress it appears to have been excessively severe, and two large ships, at least the Acasta* and Imaum Shah, if not more, foundered within these limits; besides many coasting vessels. * By an advertisement in the papers it would appear, that a ship of about 300 tons had sunk in eighteen feet water off Juggernath Pagoda about the time of this storm, which was supposed to be the Acasta from Madras. 172 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [No. 141. At Calcutta, being at the time very unwell, I could not register any observation ; but those of the Surveyor General’s Office are given in their place. It will be seen from the documents and charts, that these storms are a remarkable instance either of two separate storms of small extent coming up together, or, which I am inclined to suppose, a large storm dividing itself into two small ones, and travelling up with great rapidity towards the coast. The grounds for these views will be as usual shewn in the summary which follows the documents and comparative table. The storms at sea were followed on the 5th and 6th of October, by severe inland storms from Gya to Patna, extend- ing to Benares and other places; but having scarcely any documents from the stations between Cuttack and Gya, we cannot say with any certainty, that the two sets of storms were connected. Abridged Log of the Ship Essex, Captain W. H. Brown, from Madras to Calcutta, Civil time. Barometer corrected to that at the Surveyor General’s Office. From the Marine Board. The Essex left Madras on the 29th September 1842, and reached lat. (by account) 16°, long. 83° 50’ E. by noon on Ist October, having had variable winds. p. m. Cloudy; 6, squally with rain, much lightning to N. W.; 8, squally, very vivid lightning from N. W.to N. E. Dense black clouds to northward ; 9, wind W. N. W. wind increasing and cross sea rising ; 10, increasing; midnight hard squalls with high sea from N. N. E. Barometer falling, double-reefed the topsails, high confused sea run- ning from N. W., N. W. and N. E. very heavy rain.—8 p. m. Bar. 29.836. Ther. 82.—10 ditto, Bar. 29.766. Ther. 81—Midnight, Bar. 29.586. Ther. 80. Sunday, 2nd OGctober.—Gale increasing, very heavy rain and hard squalls, sea very high and confused, wind veering suddenly from S. W. to N. W. and back again ; 6-30, a very vivid flash of lightning and sudden awful crash of thunder burst immediately over the mast heads making the ship tremble; very hard squalls 7-30. At7 a. mM. Bar. 29.436. Ther. 81.—9 ditto, Bar. 30,29.406, Ther. 82.—Noon, Bar. 29.406. Ther. 84.—2 p. m. Bar. 29.436, Ther. 83. 1843. | Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 773 Rain falling in torrents ; 9-30, furled the fore top sail and hove the ship to, with head to N. N. Westward, wind then settled at West. Noon no rise in the mercury, secured every thing, and made snug for bad weather. Latitude account 17° 10’ N., longitude 85° 30' E.; Pp. M. squalls very heavy, but clouds more broken. It had previously been very thick and very oppressive, wind W. N. W. At 2, the mercury which had been stationary since 10 a. m. began torise. At 5 Pp. m. moderating, squalls less severe, and not continually raining as it had previously done; made a little sail and bore up to the E. N. Eastward, wind settled at W. S. W. clearing up. Night fine and starlight, with passing light squalls, made all sail, sea going down fast.—8 p. m. Bar. 29.836, mid- night 29.336. Monday.—Fine weather ; Noon latitude 19° 10’ N., longitude &9° 25'.— Barometer 29.886. Extract from the Log of the French Ship Lion, Captain E. Bonner. Reduced to civil time. The Lion left Karical on the evening of the 30th September, passed in sight of Pondicherry, and at noon Ist October was in lat. 18° 0' N., Jong. 19° 21’ E. of Paris, (80° 41’ Greenwich.) p. m. and to midnight cloudy, an 8 knot breeze from W. N. W. 2nd Ociober.—W eather and sea increasing, steering 9 knots per hour to N. E. with winds from 8. W. to W.S. W. Noon latitude 15°9' N., longitude 83° 01’. p. m. (85° 21’ Greenwich.) p. m. bad appearances, shortened sail at midnight; going 7 knots to N. E., wind S. W., less sea and wind. 3rd October.—Wind to noon 8. S. W. At noon fine weather, very heavy sea, latitude 17° 203’, longitude E., Paris 85° 21’ (87° 41’ Greenwich). From noon 2nd, a current of 90' to the Eastward.* Pp. M. fine weather to midnight; out reefs. 4th October.—a. m. squally but fine, a good deal of sea. At 2 past 9, saw a ship which we passed at 10; she had lost her foremast, but made no signals ; stood on. Noon latitude 20° 23’ N., sounding 80 fa- thoms, mud. * This is worth remarking, as probably the effect of the storm wave. a1 774 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [No. 141. Dr. CumBERLAND, thé Civil Surgeon of Pooree, has kindly obliged me with the folloniny very clear account of this Storm, as experienced at that station :—- We have lately had a very severe gale at Pooree, the particulars of which I subjoin. The gale commenced on the night of the Ist instant, blowing hard from North, with rain. It continued to increase during the 2nd, occasionally blowing in very heavy gusts, with rain from North. At 6 p. m. the wind which had blown from due N. shifted to E. N. E. when there was an abatement in the violence of the storm. At 63 p.m. it re-commenced with renewed violence, accom- panied with thunder and lightning. At 8 p. m. blowing very heavily from S. E. At9 p.m. more moderate, heavy rain. At 10 p. m. furious gusts from 8. S. E. At 113 p. m. more moderate. At 123, heavy gusts from South, thunder and lightning, then again more moderate. At 1 a.m. of the 3rd, violent gusts from 5S. after which the gale abated, leaving a brisk gale from South, and towards evening S. S. W., gradually diminishing. The 4th was fine with fresh S. W. breezes. The height of the thermometer on the 2nd was 78°, lowest 76°. Quantity of rain from 8 a.m. of the 2nd to 6 a. m. of the 3rd, 5 inches and ten-tenths. The damage occasioned by this gale both at sea and in shore is immense ; no less than six coasting vessels were wrecked within a few miles of Pooree, and the ‘‘ Imaum Shah,” 700 tons burthen, foundered off the coast, only four hands saved out of 100 on board. The Nacoda told me that he was at anchor somewhere about the Sandheads when the gale commenced from the Westward; however there is no reliance to be placed on that. The poor man lost his wife and family, and I dare say was somewhat bewildered. The town of Pooree presents a sad scene of devastation, and a great many people have been killed. To give you an idea of the violence of the storm I may mention, that it was about one-eighth more violent than that of April 1840, an account of which both the late Mr. Ewart and myself forwarded to you.* I have had letters from Cuttack to-day, dated the 4th. There I am informed on the 2nd, they had a smart storm, only a few trees blown down, but no material injury done. Cuttack is 50 miles north of Pooree, so that it appears to have con- fined its ravages more to the coast. R. B. CUMBERLAND, Pooree, 5th October, 1842. Civil Assistant Surgeon. * See Jour. As. Soc, Vol. ix, p. 1021. Third Memoir on Law of Storms in India. 1843. ] Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. WD Dr. Minto, Civil Assistant Surgeon at Cuttack, obligingly sends me the following account of the gale as experienced there :— Being unable to take particular notes of the weather during the last few days I applied to a friend to favor me with his, and as they may be useful to you, I transmit a copy. lst October.—First part heavy rain ; noon N.N. E. and N. E. strong breeze; 8 Pp. m. increasing breeze North, fresh gale and heavy squalls of rain. 2nd.—First part North, fresh gale and heavy squalls from North, N. N. E. and N. E. noon increasing gale, North and N. N. E.; 4. m. strong gale North, furious squalls from N. and N. E.; midnight a rasp- ing gale N. and N. N. E; heavy rain. 3 a.M.a lull; 6 a. mM. a strong breeze from E. 5. E. and 8S. E.; in- creasing breeze and cloudy; latter part moderate breeze and cloudy. I should say the strength of the gale, which came with heavy squalls of rain, was from noon until sun-set of the 2nd. From the evening of the Ist until day-light of the 3rd, three inches of rain fell. There has little injury been done to property, considering the severity of the weather, I mean in the immediate neighbourhood of Cuttack. A. MInrTo, Assistant Civil Surgeon. Englishman, 25th October, 1842. ARRIVAL. 25th October.—Ship Juddah Rohoman, Nacoda, from Muscat 30th August. 7 REMARKS. The Juddah Rohoman driven out from the Sandheads on the 30th September in a severe gale of wind from the Eastward, lost fore and main-masts by the board, and was obliged to throw a quantity of cargo overboard, to lighten the ship. On the 2nd of October in com- pany with a large ship of 600 tons with nothing left but her bow- sprit, she made various signals, but we could not understand them, in one hour afterwards no trace of her could be seen, supposed her to have foundered, it blowing hard at the time and a tremendous sea running ; this took place in latitude 19° 11’ N., longitude 87° 58’ E. 776 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India.. {No. 141. The Ship Eliza was outward bound, and put to sea from the Sand- heads at the commencement of the storm. Captain McCarthy has obligingly communicated the following graphic account of wt to me through Messrs. Cockerell and Co., of which I have only abridged those maneuvres and preparations which every seaman under- stands to be matter of course, which would not be intelligible to other readers, and which do not serve to throw any light upon our subject. Cece eee Report of Capt. McCarrnuy, Ship Eliza, civil time. 30th September, 1842.—Civil time a. m. Light breeze from the southward and fine weather; at 3 a. m. hove up and made all sail down from Saugor Point, set all studding sails; at noon light winds from N. N. E. to N.N. W. and fine weather. Barometer 29.80. Ther- mometer 84.0. Steering down Channel, a very heavy rolling hollow swell and all possible sail set. ‘The heavy head swell continued all the way down Channel. At 2 hours 50 minutes, Mr. Hand, Pilot, left the ship about two miles above the outer Floating Light, and went up in the steamer. Increasing breezes and cloudy, a strong Westerly set,* steering 5S. S. E. 3 E.; at 7 ep. m. the Light Vessel North, wind from N. N. E. to N. N. W., a heavy dark appearance from the S. E.; from sunset to 9 p. m. light winds from Northward with much, very vivid, lightning to the 5. E., threatening appearance and incessant lightning; at 11 Barometer 29.78. Smart squall from S. E. with very heavy rain. The Barometer stationary as. well as the Sympiesometer, heavy rain continued. At midnight fell calm, with baffling airs from North- ward and Southward alternately. lst October.—An increasing breeze from N. N. E., steering S. S. E. 4 E. about five knots; a turbulent cross sea on, but not high. 4 a. m. © strong N. N. E. winds with squalls and incessant rain with a cross sea as above ; at 6 to 7 a.m. hard squalls and drizzling rain, ship pitching heavily ; at 8 a.m. squalls increased, attended with constant rain and windy appearance, reduced sail. Barometer 29.78, not fallen any since * These italics are mine, as this phenomenon is one to which too much attention cannot be paid.—H. P. 1843. | Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. RUT yesterday, and Sympiesometer 29.70. It continued steady from 8 a. m. to noon ; strong N. N. E. winds with squalls and much rain, a cross turbulent sea at noon. Barometer fell suddenly to 29.68.; at 3 p.m. strong breeze from N. N. E. and rain and thick weather, wind falling light at times and freshening as suddenly again.* Made all preparations for bad weather, and brought the ship to the wind under double reefed main topsail and foretopmast staysail ; at sunset strong wind appreach- ing to a fresh gale, with unsettled thick weather, wind lulling and freshening at times from North to N. E. with a cross, turbulent, agi- tated sea and constant rain. Barometer falling a little ; from 6 p. m. to midnight fresh gales and hard looking weather, no rain; midnight Barometer 29.50 falling. Sympiesometer 29.42. Close reefed the main topsail and in forestaysail, hove to under main topsail close reefed, head E. S. E. 2nd October.—a. M. commences with strong gales, with squalls and light rain again ; sea high and cross, ship easy, and not moving much, shipping no water on deck, lurching at times. Barometer fallen at 1 to 29.30. Sympiesometer 29.22. and falling ; blowing a hard gale, pitching hard, and taking water on deck, increasing gale. Barometer falling fast ; at 3-30 increased to a violent gale, steady at about N. N. E. with a high sea from the Southward, making it very cross, shipping a good deal of water on deck when the ship lurched. Barometer fell very sud- denly since midnight from 29.30 to 28.30, and Sympiesometer 28.22, and falling still. Clued up the close reefed maintopsail, and although it was run up quick, before the men could get it well fast, it blew nearly to pieces ; the wind increased suddenly toa violent storm, the drift mak- ing a clean sweep over us for several feet above the deck, the weather quarter-boat blew up to the rigging, got a rope round her to the rail. Just about 5-30 a. m. blowing a violent hurricane from about N. N. E., ship laying over three planks of her lee deck in the water ; wind most terrific, the weather quarter-boat broke the davits, blew up about ten feet up the mizen rigging, and lay across and broke the planks in se- veral places. Stove all the full water casks that were on deck and hove them overboard to ease the ship, now laboring very heavy and burying very much to leeward ; masts bending and buckling with the force of * This is exactly the rising and falling of the wind described in the Seventh Memoirs, vol. xi, p. 1000. 778 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [ No. 141. the wind, ship buried to leeward as high as the rail. At 6 a. m. the fore- topgallant mast broke off above the cap, and likewise the main and mizen ; put an extra batten on the after-hatch with long nails, the fore upper hatchway caulked down, the ship now laying over with her lee side all buried within two planks of the hatchway ; the upper part of lee bulwark swept away and upper covering board split, the gun and carriage washed over the rail, the spars on the booms and longboat all fast; but the board on the booms adrift the wind having got under the boat, broke her lashing and blew her to pieces. Barometer still falling since 6 a. m. ; at present 8 a. m. Barometer 27.92 and Sympie- someter 27.78. Blowing a terrific hurricane ; ship much over, the lee side of the quarter deck quite buried, and the covering rail being ap- parently split, did not know the extent of the damage to leeward, it being under water ; masts struggling and bending much, the foremast head gave way and fore-topmast fell over the side with yards, and our foreyard came down the foremast several feet ; ship not rising at all, and wishing to wear her to get the lee side up, (hurricane still as violent,) cut. away the main topmast backstays to ease the ship and try to righten, her, as the fore topmast going did not appear to do so, and to save the mainmast, when the main topmast broke some feet above the cap, yards, &c. going with it over the side; still the ship lay over with most of the lee side of the deck under water, and not rising cut away the mizen shrouds to ease the ship, when the mizen mast went over the side, taking away the binnacles, compasses, boats, &c. &c. overboard, and carrying away the starboard quarter gallery, poop rail, and smashing the skylight and every thing on the poop. The ship rightened a little, broke the steering wheel and wounded a man on the poop; the sea washed into the starboard after cabin, (the Cap- tain’s,) and nearly filled it, and from it to the cuddy and other cabins, and a large quantity of water got down the companion hatch abaft the cuddy before it could be secured. Since 6h. 30m. a. m. until at present at 11 a. m., it had blown a terrific hurricane. Barometer sta- tionary at 27.89, Sympiesometer 27.78; still blowing as furiously as ever. About a little after 1] a. m. the wind suddenly lulled very much, got the hands on the poop, got tackles on the tiller, the wheel being broken, and put it up; after some time the ship wore and clear- ed the deck of water, the sea knocked her about the stern in wearing, 1843. | Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 779 brought her to on the starboard tack ; much lightning and dark over- cast weather; heading up N. W. At a little before noon, the wind shifted in a flash of lightning suddenly to the S. S. E. from N. N. E. and blew instantly nearly as violent as it had before done, from N. N. E. Clapped the hands on the pumps, and kept at them sometime ; but they were washed away, some rice coming with the water; ship apparently a list to starboard; dark overcast weather, the drift washing right over the ship ten feet above the deck ; not able to look to windward. Cut away the wreck of the mizen mast, it being now to windward, but not before it had struck the rudder and shook it very much ; it struck likewise under the counter before the ship was wore round, and shook the stern frame a good deal ; threw every thing over- board that was about the decks as well as three provision casks that had washed out from under the top gallant forecastle where they were stowed, to prevent them from wounding the people; many having had their legs cut and other bruises. Two feet and eight inches in the well, but could not tell precisely, every thing being so wet ; set to work at the pumps, a quantity of rice coming up with the water; pumps working well and heaving a large quantity of water ; blowing very vio- lently from 8. S. E., the lee sea coming nearly up to the pumps at times ;* secured the foreyard and lashed the yardarm of the mainyard down to the ring bolts in the stanchion and kept it on end, to keep it steady ; tried to get something on outside the quarter gallery, as the cabins were nearly full of water, but could not succeed ; the men were washed away; blew a violent hurricane until about 4h. 30m. p. m. black overcast weather and lightning; when the extreme violence of the hurricane moderated a little; all hands at the pumps, continued at them until nearly 6 p. m. when the ship sucked. A large quantity of water in the cuddy and cabins, and some of it getting below as it washed about ; succeeded in getting the quarter gallery door barricad- ed with canvass and battens, which kept part of the sea out. At 6 P. M. moderating to a hard gale, and glass rising slowly from 27.92 to 28.30. Sympiesometer 28.22, both rising together. Sympiesometer moved up first. Succeeded in stopping the water from getting in, got * The italics are mine, this is partly a confirmation of my remarks on the danger of the lee sea in the First Memoir, vol. viii. Jour. As. Soc. p. 645.—H. P. 780 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. {No. 141. the water baled out of the cabin and cuddy, got some more of the wreck cut away, tiller loosened a little on the rudder head, got quite pitch dark, sent the men to rest in the cuddy. Barometer 28.50. Ship lay- ing to, helm down, head E. N. E. to N. E., wind about 8. S. E., cross turbulent agitated sea on, less water on deck, and violence of the storm moderating. From 9 to midnight strong gale and overcast weather, steady atS.S. E. Midnight ditto weather, ship rolling heavy at times, the Sympiesometer rose to 28.96, the Barometer got broke by striking against the side in one of the heavy rolls after the violence of the storm had subsided. 3rd October.—a. m. strong gale from S.S. E. and dark weather, but clearing away a little ; ship laying to, head to Eastward, very easy and decks clear of water, great heat coming up from below. Sunrise hard gale and fair weather with passing clouds, wind S. 8. E., ship laying to under bare poles, but not to the wind; clearing the wreck. Noon strong winds and fair weather. Sympiesometer 29.40. Thermometer 82°. Latitude observation 19° 46’, longitude chronometer 88°. Situa- tion by account at midnight of the Ist, when the violence of the gale commenced and lasted to 4 a. m on the 2nd October, was latitude 18° 30’ North (about) and longitude 89° 0’ East. p. m. strong winds from the Southward, and cloudy weather. At 2, Sympiesometer 29.56. Thermometer 84°. Squalls at intervals and light rain, high sea on from S. E. Employed clearing wreck and getting the foreyard up, set the lee part of the mainsail, a few cloths to leeward, the rest being all blown away, to keep the ship to; the foresail nearly torn to pieces, very high sea on. Midnight strong southerly winds, passing squalls at times. Midnight ditto. Finding ourselves at so little distance from the Sand- heads, and a strong southerly wind blowing and likely to continue, and not being able yet to keep the ship to the wind, it being S. S. E. and quite dead foul, we determined to run back, kept away N. E. by N. under clew of mainsail, going about two knots. 4th October.—a. m. strong breeze from S. S. E. to South, with passing light squalls, kept the ship N. E. by N. 2 N. to check the westerly set that always prevails outside at this time. Noon, sea subsid- ing gradually, moderate breeze and fair weather. Latitude by observa- tion 20° 12’ North, longitude per chronometer 87° 58’; had a strong set about W.S. W., and shortly arrived safe at Calcutta. 1843. | Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 781 Report of the Ship Emerald Isle, Capt. J. Scatses. From the Marine Board. On the Ist instant whilst at anchor in the Eastern Channel, the wea- ther became unsettled with the wind at East, the squalls rising about S. E., but striking us mostly from about East. About 4 p. m. gale and sea increasing, slipped and made sail to the southward. During the night it blew fresh with an increasing sea. About 5 a.m. on the 2nd, wind about E. S. E., gale increasing with such rapidity, that I was un- able to shorten sail sufficiently quick, the weather beginning to assume a most wild and threatening appearance. About 1 p. m. the wind and sea had increased to that extent, and the ship so uneasy, I thought we should have been swallowed. Thermometer was then 82° and Sym- piesometer 28=*, varying not more than a couple of tenths, until about 6 p. m., when it gradually rose, and the breeze had sensibly abated. The wind had then veered to South, but the hardest part was from the S. East ; it blew hard in squalls during the night with deluges of rain, but by daylight had almost subsided. The Sympiesometer then 28.40, which at Noon rose to 28.50. Thermometer 84°, the wind then gradually drew round to the S. S. W., when the weather became clear and tranquil. J. SCALES, Commanding Ship Emerald Isle. Abridged Log of H. C. Steamer Tenasserim from Singapore, bound * to Calcutta, reduced to civil time. 28th September, 1842.—Noon, latitude 14° 22’ N. longitude 93° 45' E. Narcondam at lh. 30m. a. m. W. by N. (distance not stated). Fine westerly breeze. p. m. to midnight, winds variable, N. N. W. to W. 4 p.m. Preparis E. by N. 3 N. (no distance). 29th September.—Fresh breezes N. W. by W. to W.N. W. No observations at noon. p.m. the same weather, Lat. account 16° 6’ N.., longitude 92° 15’ E. 10 a.m. wind North. pv. m. heavy squalls occa- sionally from N. W. Midnight wind N. W. 30th September.—a. m. strong breeze and thick cloudy weather, _ With a heavy cross sea, set storm stay sails. No observations. Latitude * Captain S.’s Barometer was broken. 782 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. — [\No. 141. account 17° 24’ N., longitude 91° 28’ E. lying to. From 2 pv. m. “ wind shifted* to a gale from 8. S. W.” Hove to under storm staysails. dh. 30 strong gale, ship labouring much and so till midnight. lst October.—a. m. wind lulling at intervals, wind (apparently) S. S. W. till 6 a. m. when wind marked 8.8. E. “ At 93 boreaway N. W. by N. with a heavy swell.” Noon, latitude observation 18° 2’ N., longitude account 90° 15’ E. p.m. wind S. E. fresh breezes and rain to midnight, when by account it would appear, that she was about in latitude 19° 334’, longitude 89° 28’ E. 2nd October.—a.m. heavy squalls and rain S. E. 6-30 “ fresh gale and dark rainy weather with a heavy southerly sea.” 7 P. M. hove to under storm sails. At 10.15 in 70 fathoms water. Noon latitude observation 20° 47’ N., longitude 88° 10’ E. vp. m. wind 8. E., in 55 fathoms. Brisk gale to midnight, when fine. 3rd October.—a. mM. wind S. E. 4 p.m. in 35 fathoms, and at 5 a.m. 80 fathoms, no ground (being on the Swatch). Noon, latitude 20° 56' N. and squally. At 0.30 P. m. saw the Pilot. Extract from the Log of the ship Halifax Packet, from Calcutta, bound to England. Forwarded by the Master Atiendant, Point de Galle. 30th September, 1842.—At midnight the Pilot left us at the Sand- heads, all possible sail set, wind N. N. E. steering S. S. E. Latitude at noon 21° 18' N., longitude 88° 40’ E. Bar. 29.60. Ther. 82°. lst October.—During the afternoon of this day the wind increased, double reefed the topsails, the wind veering from N. N. E. to East. Barometer and Thermometer same as yesterday. Qnd October.—At 2 a. M. civil time, the Barometer had fallen to 27.90, made all snug, the slings of the foreyard gave way, got the yard and sail secured across the forecastle, it then blowing a terrific hurricane. At 4 a. m. the bowsprit gave way, carrying away the foremast near the deck, the starboard bower anchor stock, starboard gangway rail, bulwarks, split the covering board, and stove the long * Wind not marked, but apparently from W. N. W. when the shift took place. 1843. | Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 7838 boat. At 43 the main topmast went over the side, carrying with it the main cap and part of the mast head ; cut away as much of the wreck as possible to save the rudder and ship. The crew, although strong and numerous, very inefficient. At 5, the typhoon at the highest pos- sible state of fury, the mizen mast went over the starboard quarter, carrying with it the boom, gaff, binnacles, compasses, broke the steering wheel, and started the upper rudder brace, also a sky-light hatch, signal chest, stancheons and every thing on the poop ; the ship completely under water, yet leaking but little. About noon the wind veered to South, and became more moderate. The Barometer getting rapidly up, but a high sea; the ship rolling fearfully. Barometer at noon 28.90, at 8 p. M. 29.00’. Lat. 19° 26’ N., long. 88° 30’ E. 3rd October.—On the morning of this day cleared away the wreck, saw two ships dismasted and stern frame of a third, with the name in white letters, but could not read them, the sea high and the crew as much disabled as the ship; every thing full of water. Books, charts, clothes, nautical instruments and one chronometer all spoiled ; wind S. S. W. Barometer at 4 a. m. 29.40, at noon 29.50. 4th October.—This day the ship rolling dreadfully, quite under water ; nothing could be done but keeping her pumped out; found a great quantity of our bread in a damaged state, wind moderated from South. Barometer 29.70. Latitude 19° 46’ N., longitude 87° 50’ E. From Mr. Bonn, Master Attendant at Balasore, I have been favored as usual with the following able Statements of the Winds and Weather. I have the pleasure to forward an account of the breeze here on the Ist to the 7th October 1842, up to which time the wind was vari- able, with cloudy weather and rain. The Barometer only fell to 29.52, thereby indicating rain more than wind, which indeed proved cor- rect; the sea rose above high water mark, occasioned by the wind to the Southward, and three Salt Vessels were driven ashore and two Telingahs, also three Maldive boats foundered below Chooramoon ; the people of two of them having been saved in their boats, the other people were supposed to have gone ashore near Hidgelee. No other 784 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [No. 141. vessels were lost north of Point Palmyras; but to the southward of the Point numbers were driven ashore and foundered, and many lives lost. A range of hills (the Neelgherries,) stretches down from the northward in a line with Chooramoon, which place lies S. S. W. of Balasore, distant twenty miles. On the N. E. side of this range of hills the winds were weak, (a top gallant breeze only,) whilst it in- creased on the S. W. side of Chooramoon, and onwards to Pooree and the Chilkah Lake, to a complete hurricane, for the coast was strewed with wrecks, besides several ships being completely dismantled, and some having foundered. Ther. | Bar. | Bar. | Bar. Oct. 1842. D) P. mu. 9 me M.O P. M. 5 Pp. M. Remarks. ee ce en re ee —~ eee Ist October,| 83 | 29.80 | 29.71 | 29.67 |N. W. to N. E. rain. Ond ditto,..| 80 | 29.71 | 29.55| 29.50 | 4 TP gallant breeze N.E., squally rain. 3rd ditto,..| 82 | 29.62 | 29.65) 29.64 |S. E. puffy rain, squallydo. Ath ditto,..| 83 | 29.74} 29.70) 29.70 |S. E. ditto ditto. 5th ditto,..| 84 29.68 | 29.70} 29.69 |S. E. ditto rain. 6th ditto,..| 85 | 29.80 | 29.68} 29.65 |S. E. to S. W. rain slight. “th ditto,..| 85 | 29.80! 29.80! 29.77 1 S.W. fairer and variable N. W. and N. E. The logs of the Pilot and Light Vessels will be found included in the Tabular statement. The following is the only document which I have of the state of the weather at Calcutta, which is followed by such reports from inland stations as have reached me. 785 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 1843, } ee = ee CS “1e9a[O eceseace “| “1YR1}S-OLUT) | 88" AA NT “Sulsapuny J, ; ee yueystq ‘Apno[g aA ‘Ss “Tye1}S-O[TNUND seecneece "5 “spno[9o pealapeosg eeevseoee “Ss "I[nuINnyD eoceoee “a S ‘Sururey |" Nt (4514) *TyeIjS-O1ITY) eoecece "W ‘Nl a S e, 5 = 4 o Gi am oe “PUT AA 8°08 | G28 | 8°§8 0°64 | 0'¢8 | VES 862 | 0'€8 | 0'%8 O18 | 0°S8 | O°F8 [°G8 | 9°98 | 9'F8 08 | OL8 | [FS 0°9L | O'8L | 8'6L | 0°%8 | S98 | 6'€8 1 o ie) / o © o) © Deuba os) Boel are i Sen ee 2 it © Ss : 5 e e =. a =| 3 le [o} | -ainjesodua J, *loyoMOIeg ‘W 0G ‘HG LV GHANaSdO ‘auASSaYg WAWINIW mat) fe) ‘£pnolo Sutsapuny,y, ‘Apno[g "1]81}s-OTNUIND “1eaTC Ayp[esauer *TJC1]S-OLIID } lapunyy, ‘A[zzug ‘Sullapuny J, ulery | | ‘AS 94} Jo yoodsy | | a sereee em eg! gryy Terese CONTRO! O'GL soeeee om eal Q°gy foe MED 0-62 seeeeeee ogg] Qigy Nee ceria): (ysiq) “gy “yT} 0°92 Siete AN 0°92 / o o g be co] DM fab) g | 58 5° Es os SS [o) Lard fat) cr ete =} fe) | mee eee en ee “pulAr L-6L | G08 | 049° eae ; O'8ZL | 9°6L | 929° ess 0°08 | SIS | O19" ge 6'6L | O18 | 199° Boa L'6L | O'18 | $99" @r* G'6L | B08 | SI9° a Z'9L | O'6L | 029° Se 0°84 | S08 | 0S9°6z 1 20 / Oo / oO *soqouy OF Ge |S eet te > > 3 S a @ a 5 ee j=) Seba | f | 2] & ° = ro) ® oO el 09 = dug! cies. (Fgh se & ‘ainyeroduia J, Ol ee ‘aSla NNS LY GeANaSAO ‘AYNLVUAINAT, WOWINIJ ‘ZEST ‘4agonQ fo yjuopy ay2 “of ‘n24nI10) ‘aE syouauay Lohaaung ayz zn yday sajsibay puorboj0.10010 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [No. 141. 786 ‘pnuNg|**"* AA “Traum ** “A'S eT7nMIND|** +g *Tyedjs-opnuIND|**"""*"S “Aqperjszed Apnojo}******"g “Kpnopg}'*t* +g “TQUUIN | a Cyst) ‘I[NUIND OMIO| 88° “A | | | | "uoryoart | “AYS ay} Jo yoodsy ee a SS O'III}) 9°78 | 0°06 | 2°98 O'ZIL) 6°08 | 688 | B°S8 O°00I| 618 | €°S8 | 6&8 0601; £68 | 0°68 | 8°98 0'€6 | O48 | 228 | 198 O'LOT| O'€8 | S88 | 6°58 G’°z8 | 0°84 , 0°08 | S'08 O'FOT| O'§8 0°06 | O'Z8 ae) n°) i) 0) / 0 5S io) © ) ia mr ear) => Boe 2 eee ee Leiba pet ae Te ae | 8 g eal vais nm oO ee gee, Sie *ainqyeradure J, 819°6Z sayouy *JaJaMIOIV eee ‘N Op ‘H Z LY GHAUTSAO ‘TUALVAAdIWAT, WAWIXVI, a ee ee A Se | pees SS “‘IeIqO eeeeoeeee “M "Tynan" “A'S “AA *1IQUal WT @¢ee@eeeee °S ‘tyeajs-opnoTNg)| “*°* °°" “HY CS “Tye.1}8-o,NUIND ‘ayes | ysoly pue ‘oururey "I[NWNYD OLIIQ ae es Se “AYS ay} Jo yoodsy "NOON INHUVddY LV AGVW SNOILVAYASIDO ‘aN (yS1q) UOTJIALIGY a ee a | ee et a pS AW ue jo "20RJING Surjerode ~ [.8) oO / 0 | “ITY 243 JO ‘ainjeirsduta J, ee 989° €69° 019 699° 162° g99° 669" 699°6% ‘JayaWOIe sayouy ‘sasueyy suo “é = o ‘YUO | ay1 Jo sheq ‘SERT ‘uaqoj9Q fo yuo ay) wof ‘njjnazvQ ‘20fQ sjosauay sohaaung ay? yo qday sajsibay yvorbojo.10aja jy 787 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. “HOON Je XUT[RIVY [eJUOZTIOFT s,uoop | fo 1843. ] 1g°0 | 96'0 Lz°0 | G60 80°0 | S0°0 6S°0 | vS°0 Tels VEL sayouy |Seqouy sasney ure "IJLI]S° OLIN | ave{Q ATpersueny “IBID Ayjeieuen mores "TJ8.1]8-OITQ) OLN aa N, *Apno[g Alaa "AY 94} Jo yoodsy | *eo6 mleg eeae ‘UIE EE ORs teen og og “a (ysrq) Sus gene “uorjd01Tg | a ee “REGAN P'08/ 6°78) 88 €°08| S48) SS G08} 0°E8/6°E8 '%'08| SES) 2°F8 0°18 0°98) 6°¢8 Z'08 0°78) S°E8 ¢°9Z| 0°82) 0°08 Z'08 2°S8/0 98 Ve) 70 ;70 oleae ss Bel ce) ae: * Z| E |e i g | G g. ; oo | Rn | |. | ‘fd -amnyeraduta J, i as sg ee ‘LASNOG LY AGVW ‘SNOILVANSSACO 0¢9° 0L9° 68S" O19" 099° Gro" 689° 809°62 soyouy ‘Aqpensed Apnojg' "1}e1]S-OTNUIND, “ynUNg “TynNuUIND “TMU ‘Apno[g “TQ UIT NT “Apnojg | | | | | | *lajomMo1eg “Ag oy) Jo wedsy ee AN rts! 068 | L'¢8 “MA “SAA L'IS8| S'88 | 3°68 eeee ee) he fs) o°G8 L't8 vvetee*s/0'gs] 0°88 | 0°98 "ereseeees) gg 0'88 | 0°98 he sees) Org) 0°98 L't8 a (H51q)/ 0°22) 1°64 | 0°18 netere “al g'eg] £88 | #28 = ne) / 0 ne) lage ee Pi a) eg [8 ee Bee (ee ee S Z a. 3 5 oS RN 5 “pula sainieiaduteg, | ‘IoJaMLOIe | *sasueyy s,uo0opy | —$——————— ¢¢ "yyMOW 24} Jo she a ‘W ‘d p LV GUAUASHO ‘TuNSsSTYg WAWINIT ‘GEST ‘10g079Q fo yjuopy ay, sof ‘n2nIdj)0D ‘2a04IQ s.jouauay sofiaauny ay7 yo yday sazsibay poorbojosoaja py ~~ Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. (No. 141. 788 crs c"e8 O18 CZ°E8 G68 0°18 0°08 NS ee ‘adeyING eA UBIO Suryerod I ‘ ' CLT g¢s C/8: GL'E8 0'¢g G°cg 0c8" 8 sa 0'r8 0't8 998° CER 0'F8 CZ'F8 006° l . Z'§8 ce"s cor c's ces 0°E8 OSL 9 3s 0'F8 C2'FS eis" 0'FS CZ'F8 0°¢8 96L hetoe = act S2"68 c@'F8 006" G2°88 08 (68: * . 006: @ te 1°S8 0°S8 OSs" GLE 068 G2'E8 983° | ¢ % t | 0°18 C!'18 OSL" G'08 G18 0'%8 GLL | b=: = G2'G8 OFF G28 6% GZ'F8 CZ'G8 GL'b8 GZ8'6% | | ‘po 10 eto *soqouy 10 !o ao *soqouy ° at Se ae es = ° Ot tee! Fo aaa aed Cee lear) | Lear) > nm ae i © oO | © = | = [=) i (o) S = @ | © B at © @ B ae = > we & ote > = 3 a = A g z aS a g n E a ; | S aS a © e | E A =| | 03 = i c. Fe g 5 08 : =a a ‘ainje1ad ua J, ‘ainyesroduta J, | “NW ‘d OL LY FZavVN SNOTLVAYASAG “Ae rd 8 LY AGCVW SNOILVAUASAG | ‘hansuadsigg s hundwog 219 ,uofzy] ay] 20 apou aun yasuny sajf{v suorvasasgg¢ ay, 1843. ] Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 789 The following Memorandum is from my friend Wu. Peacock, Esgq., who was, at the time of which he writes, on the river in a Boat. Being about 10 or 12 miles above the mouth of the Bhagruttee (about latitude 32° 32’ N. longitude) 88° 20’ on the 5th October, I observed in the evening the wind was from the Eastward. gradually lulling as night came on. After sunset a very heavy bank of clouds visible all along the horizon, commencing a little East of North and running round East- ward to nearly South. During the night of the 5th, the wind sprung up again, but from the North East ; and it was blowing fresh from that quarter all the forenoon of the 6th till about 12 or 1 o’clock, when heavy squalls came up from the South-East, succeeding each other at intervals of half an hour, and so on till between 3 and 4 p. m. when the weather cleared a little; but it still blew fresh from South East, with an occasional shower till evening. I was by that time in a very sheltered situation, and could not well feel the weather as I did in the morning of the 6th, and during the middle of the day, all which time I was knocking about in the open river, and exposed to the full power of the storm. Wm. Peacock. ee The following note from Purulia, by Capt. Hannyneton, B. N. I. is the only trace I have of any storm in the line between Cuttack and Gya. Purulia, \\th April, 1843. The fact is, that we had a brisk gale here for one day during the first week of October, and pretty full memoranda of the Barometrical changes were noted down by a friend who was then here, and who instead of at once writing them in the memorandum book, committed them to a scrap of paper, which has unfortunately been mislaid. I have searched for it long and in vain. So far as my memory serves, the gale began here on the night of Sunday the 2nd October, and blew from North veering to West, in which quarter it moderated, and ceased in the afternoon of the 8rd. Seeing it was so short, and no notice being taken of it by you, I supposed that it was of no consequence, and therefore did not send a report. You will say that nothing of the on he 790 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. | No. 141. kind can want some degree of consequence, and that the memoran- dum should have been sent. Very true; I will behave better next time. I have much occupation, and do not keep a daily register. Lieutenant Surrwitu, B. N. I. employed on the Revenue Survey, has kindly sent me the following Note from Gya. We had a violent storm at this place (Gya) on the 5th October. It commenced early in the morning (sun-rise) of the 5th from the S. E. and blew with a half-gale-like strength till night-fall, when its strength increased, and it blew furiously till the morning. About 8 a. m. on the 6th, it veered round to the S. W. and blew till 12 noon, when it faded away, having lasted 30 hours, and doing some damage by blowing down trees, &c. The storm from its commencement till close, was accompanied (with the exception of short intervals) by heavy rain ; heavier than had occurred during any part or time of the rains. No lightning or thunder during the day visible or audible; but during the night, continued peals of thunder followed in quick succes- sion. The whole country was flooded from the rain, tanks filled to over- flowing, and in fact, the storm has proved a blessing to this part of the world. ‘W.S. SHERWILL. From Pussewa, near Jounpore, Lat. 25° 40' N., Long. 83° 2' E., I have from V. TreGesr, Esq. the following account of the Storm. I send a few notes taken during a severe storm with which we have unfortunately been visited. I hope you will be able to lay down its course by the aid of other reports, which I doubt not will be made to you. Great injury has been done to the cane crop in general, and my indigo has also suffered greatly. 1843. ] Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 791 Notes during the Storm of the 5th and 6th October 1842. Pussewa, 12 miles E. of Jounpore. 3 | Time. |Bar. s Wind. Remarks. Go) fas = 3rd.| Noon. | 29.5 E Fresh breeze, with occasional light showers. » | OP. M. Z Breeze rising. 4th.| Noon. | 29.4 E Strong breeze, with frequent show- ers; clouds in two strata, lower one driving very rapidly to W., upper moving very slowly in the ~ same direction, occasional breaks P. M. showing the clear sky. 7” 5. 30. oe : sais Heavy rain and breeze increasing. 5th.; a.m. a E. High wind and showers. » | Noon. | 29.25 nd Ditto ditto. P. M. * 3. 29.1 Very high wind, with rain. Rs 6. uae ee rae Ditto ditto, and heavy rain. »» |Midnight.| ... coe N. E. Strong gale, with rain. A. M. Gth,. |i 2. 29.0151) eas N. Gale increasing, with violent gusts, which was the character of the storm during the past night; many trees blown down, and in- numerable branches torn off. a 7 720 N Violent storm, with rain. G0. © | 29.05"... =| Noon. | 29.1 | 76'| N.N. W. DOTS ses N. W. » | 2-40. | 29.25] ... | W.N.W >B) 3. eee ° W. 3) 6. W. P. M. SE ee ee Ww :, g. | 29.3 | 78 A. Me 7th 6. 22h SOU: We, 1 i, 2. 29.2 | 78 |N. W. by W. |Gale continuing, but sky clearing, a few minutes of sunshine. Baro- meter began to rise. Boe decreasing. Ditto. Ditto, strong breeze only. . |Light breeze. Ditto, low clouds driving very fast to S. E., heavy bank from N. W. round by N. to S. E, Heavy rain from N. W. Clearing up, fresh breeze. Cloudy, with very light rain. Clear, with pleasant breeze. _ | 792 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [No. 141. E. C. Ravensuaw, Esq., C. S., Commissioner of Revenue for the Patna District, has obliged me mith the following Notes from that Station :-— I observe there has been a heavy gale at Cuttack on the 2d instant, which extended far into the interior. As it is probably connected with a violent and continued gale experienced at this station, I en- close the very imperfect notes made by me while it lasted. Date. mere Ther. | Rain. Remarks. Get 3 : eet, 0 0 } Blowing fresh from East. PRR MNT Mies Hel 84 A i Ditto ditto. 43 2 Ditto, at 6 p. mM. rain commenced, continued fog and8 83 { pouring all night. Gale increasing. tions, wind shifted to the Souths; at 5 Pp. M. to the West, from which quarter until mid- night it blew furiously, but with little rain. 79 12 Calm. E. C. RavensHaw. | Gale continues, ‘trees blown down in all direc- 3 Ol 29.51 8] 4,50 To Lizut. CuamiEr, of the Ordnance Department, Iam obliged for the following account of the Storm at Allahabad. Possibly the following hasty Memo. of a gale of wind we had here at the beginning of the month may prove useful, asa hint to other in- formation :— Mermo. October \st and 2nd.—Strong Easterly winds and clouds, with oc- casional showers. | 3rd.— Ditto ditto during the day, increased after sun-set, and dur- ing the night blew a gale, towards morning (4th) moderated. 4th.—Much the same as yesterday, with occasional heavy gusts and showers. At 8 Pp. m. increased to a strong gale, wind East andE.N. E. 5th —Eight o’clock a. m. gale from E. and E. N. E. very strong; 11-30, moderated, heavy showers; 4 p. m. strong wind from E.; 7, moderate ; at midnight increased to a strong gale. 6th.— Gale continued from E. and E.N. E. till day-break, when it decreased and commenced clearing up, the wind changing to N. E., N. and finally West, in which quarter it remained nearly steady. Between the Ist and 6th, 1.74 inches of rain fell. 1843. ] Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 793 THERMOMETER. October Ist, 10 a. M.,.... loiere Bites aie eee. 86 Fahrenheit. l 9 oon, @ooae S@eee @eee eoee 2ee0e0e 29 * AMPS Mi...) < 5:06 pera atelale siciaia Booe) KER Ns », 2d, Not observed, Po ereitl wal Ars: Miss siet«'a sieler Balas eiereve Caer i 215) te », 4th, Not observed. Pee SEN ee OB, Bhs, \c'~isie eves Sta lats Balas sine tO ue Le IN OGIR, ii), 'se8 staie goles eters Wate St? OO) ch 99 4a. Me, e@eeee eece eoee @eeee e@eee 80 9? Sue Gta OA.) Ms «ele Gras Sistas ie ate aisles OS os an INOON,: 6 se Bvrata sreyere elelaka Beiee eh) a 55 OB ePRT se weiss saute eis aisiete gees 8s ee 99 Geo. G. CHAMIER, Ist Lieut. Com. of Ordnance. ee The following report from Agra has been sent me by Dr. Balfour, Surgeon to the Honorable the Governor of the N. W. Provinces. Sympiesometer and Thermometer for the first 10 days of October 1842, at Agra. ali s | Ss e | 3 Bie is7 bs s | 3 g eves) & p Be ae era yi oS |S E4 Eee Eg oe i Remarks. Poe no | BS 5 as oo} pa us| Pm J PP ase 874 29.13 | N.B, | “882 | 28.94) N. E, 2 |Sun| 88 "16 | vble. | 88 | 29.01| N. E. |p. m. cloudy and slight shower. oa MW. | 87 iio ent Oe 852 702; Nly. |p. m. fine shower. 4 |T. | 86 12 |N. E.| 8623 | 28.98 |N. Ely.|Cloudy all day, fine 5 | W.| 85 O7.|N.E. | 823 98 | N. E. | rain in afternoon, 6 | T. | 833 10 | Ely. 854 -06 |. Cm. heavy continued Row Es). 822 “M5° |W. 842 | 29.05| W. rain from 103 to | 4 p. M., at times cloudy. ES. 88 “12. | >We a] 9 84 -00 |N. by E./Shower at 8 pv. m. 9 Sun| 833 ‘ll | Cm 844 OL | N. E. 10 M ee sicle aes sap eae .. |Absent from the | station. pe. I. 823 -38 | Cm. 84 28 My bear Str,—The above may be interesting, as 1 see you have had a gale at Cuttack during the time, for which I give you a copy of my Regis- ter. Easterly winds, from my experience, are rare here in October, and rain too is unusual; the jump of the Sympiesometer on the 11th has been sustained, it never having fallen below 30 (in the morning) since. J. Batrour. I now, as in former Memoirs, give a tabular view of the Winds and _ Weather on different days, including in it the logs of the Pilot and Light Vessels, and shall then proceed to the concluding summary of the grounds on which I have laid down the track of the Storms. Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [[No. 141. 794 “*8 _ 1OUL *89°6Z “Te “teyeam Sur G8 j°* 8 "16G°6Z “Wd § -ua}eaiy} pue sezeeig Ayloyseq Ig |** °*119°6% wooN ‘AuL0}s }USupiw roquiajydag ye} GB j** “*|/G9°6G “Wy gi*° eS ee Sf 8198894 1Y6VT pun 10)'d ‘DO “H “eas 0} jnd pure poddiys ‘w ‘a ; p ‘[ouueyy usojseq ioyouy yyit* “eis fei*e os a ee we ee ZP'6S [06°62 FUSTUPI AT = Be 66 ie doe) 0} OAOY “W *d g ** *°18/°6Z «= MOON) «= 068s |S «(OS*ST ‘HA °S “S 94} 0} Vas 0} ourpue}g/** °°) 0L'6Z |8466 NV 38 FY SIUpIAL ‘ured Jo sayaur g ‘pz 0} 4STi°" ties Set a eer Bee @ “PIeVMISE RT pue pxleMyWON oy} 0} Sumoajgi** s7/"* ft ite oe ely is 0'eL 08 -|2° = | 989 66. 4 PTIN ee O NON) 18 OU L G6 ‘OL 0} spnoj[d essuap ‘eas pasnjuog) Ze |** °°] 988’°G3L 8 | 0S°8 0'9t *syreule iy ‘sayy| durg ‘sajemoiregq |qsuory’ “yy ye] "N ‘q ‘oures 04} ryStupryy ‘seq ‘19IAvAY “W'd Q “yseqy a[e5 aJe1apOM JasUNG "plea -jseq] Wolj prey SuIMOTG *W ‘dp ‘SUIU) YS] pue Jopuny}y ‘uleL yi ‘stpenbs 29 aZa01q ‘A ‘N duiseatour uooN oy/‘edopT "ATA OH ee ee °ysey 0} “WT "N ¢N SUISeOLOUL pUIM “WW ‘d/*° ee ee ee ysolj Sul -MO]Q 1YSIUPI], *ouIsva19 -UI pue jseqY wou <]Tenbg)°* as ss © * snaquaTITOD ayes yyStupl “sey}eom Jorg] “Wd ssyyenbs ym "TN ‘N UWolj Sursvosouy)** ees ee eo "TION WO ajeS Yself 0} Suiseatour ‘Wid g AN pue “ad ON *N uoOoN ‘ured Aavoy*W v/** ‘UMON WOIJ Ysaty SuIMOTG ‘qysiu ye poousuIUI0D arey|** os ge °° *89Z901 jouy g pue Apnoid “AM *N “M|"* ee ee ee “VQ oluprlu ye oye “| “N *N OFM “so *mM Aqrenbs pue Apnojo ‘gzae1q SUIseadUL JYSTU -plUl 0} *W “d ‘alqeiiea *W 4, ° *1oyJe9 AA PUB SPU AA ‘yoyoed xeyey ‘a[s] ple1auiy ee ee eZI1q ee ‘yoeyng WW ** = *ga100g TV — eee 2 ee ee ‘uol'y a0 ** fyassiy “sdiys “CE8I 390 3SE u00 N 1O sadv[g joamen | ‘aed ‘GEST ‘4290200 pg pun pe fo susojg ays fo marty Lnjngne, 795 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 1843.] ‘mmoy iad sjouy 6 0} L°A 'N ey} 0} Ssuluund ‘Sourreodde peqi** “°}°* **)°" ee °°! 17°¢8 6'C] 9€8°66 “UPTIN 9¢8'64 *P EB {°° °°! OSh'6Z °N “dG 8 i°° °"| 90766 UOON 7s °°) °°) 90066 = “06 [a4 FP 98E6G. 2 0€°S8 Olt “aA ‘suotyraedaid anp apeut $ ates Aq’a oN “1 ‘a e Jo aoueivedde DCE Yee Ye) Te Ora a S/S Ces Te es oe e+] “ST Q] doqoue JV “MON ON 19807 “‘Buruszeoiy} Aprayyeqis* °ty** ow" 69°62 IOMOT "SW [| *‘TauuReYyY °S “swy bI'Wad NN AQ "Ty “sw 6 Uf "soy $6 "A Ea NN 909!7 Suyeo[ yy] LeMo'T “Suryeut vas Aavoyy|"* °° *yno 91qeQ “suly OST *798 Ajsajam “huo ss pue Jeyjyeom Surusjeoiyy Alo A\*° rua eee cs **) 16°88 F016 *syIeUley ‘Ioyy, |*dung| ‘sojomoreq jy Suoy}] *N 3eT a rs | ee «e “ee “A °S “Mh | 0} ‘AA *S 9Z901q Sulseoiouy ee ee eo ‘nOV'T, _ peau S WWOUpi, “ouljeiopour ‘d “M 086’ M_N 0} OM ULlIaA [es Suiseaiouy|°° ee “M ‘CP8L a YO PZ 'S **'xassq "0ON ve ee rong Buregysyy ‘Aypenbs “seq 03° N ‘A u0oN ‘oUy "A'S *H Wev ee ee ee *oulua -7e01Y} 2 Ure yyTM ‘ATpenbs °S Aq “iT 0} “a "IN °d "yseqq 0} 4 ‘NA PIPPIN “ad ON 01 “A NN Sezeesq 145Vy| “euysiy *A *d ‘O°H *stjenbs Aavoy pue sozaa1q Ajaajseqy ‘Auni0js = AT109}eT qseq 0} "AN A Woy puray| “Use “A *d ‘OH ¥ ‘eas AAvoy pur ured “oS “A Ola ares e jrey uoou ry “WystTAep 0} "Sg Aq “sy wooly jenbs Aavay 0g-T eo ee “a "NJ ales Kaeay I stupiyl “prey Suimolq “FT “N OF ‘A'S “Hd 8 A'S 8° Sa ‘Wed PUSH OA Na UOON “H N‘W YQ ‘Uled Kaeay pue sijenbs prey Wie Sas nORee ew OF ‘W ‘dP Ye SuIJeea ‘Apnoya ‘CERT x sozaoiq Apley}ON ‘AvU10}g) “UOdVAg “A "'T'DO'H| 90 351 ‘hioaeg "Ad ‘O0'H ‘1osnesg *A ‘d‘'O'H _ | ‘sdiqg 10 S90R[gG JO ome Ny ‘101189 AA PU SPUT AN ee eee eee Sa Cerne ee ee [No. 141. Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 796 ‘a *S wos yred ysopiv Fy *puUIA Jo 4IYs ey) YIM Surujyysiry og" 3e punnyimoy ay2 woLf eas Aavazy, *Aep sty} Jo yosung 0} UOON Wolf ales ayy jo yWSuUaN¢ “PET JO_IFTHS jaye Suruyysit pue sepungy, ee eee —— *SYILUII IY ‘rayomosaidudg oy} Aq pawmszyuoo pue ‘pajou Ajyerdads st [ey a[QeyeUIdI SINT, x Co) see Gh Ge Wd & O08 i°° **| OP 64 “Nd Pp $0-1°°= > 1) GR6G uooN 08 ee ee oS'6% "W°vV g°° eolee er} "s7assad qybrT pun 10)1d °O °H 00°64 “N°d 8g 06°84 Uwoon iC ‘OE'88 ‘9261 ‘uo0jh]T *W tv CG 68 $86 | 06°26 “N°VG] “WwW ‘d I ee ee e 96°82 “Ua Ol 26°86 | 0E°8Z “NW'dg 8L°ZZ | 61°26 “II 8L°£4 | G6°LG ‘8 GG'8G |*08'86 “OEE e ee ZG 6G OF 6Z “Ww "vy I ee @eeles ee 9L 182 ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ‘layy,| ‘durs ‘layaMOLeEg “" 'SUO'T *N ‘3e'7 es qnoysnory) UleL pue pura ‘stjenbs pue ayes ‘T'S JUSIuprur 0} “Ww “d g “Ss Aq *a ‘S yesuNS “A'S ‘W ‘d 7 4Seq UOON OF ‘WV 8 aS “AOA Na ares azyelopout yystAep 0} ‘NW *V/**"d *"TINOG 0} palaaaA UOON ¢ | “N Jnoge **/sjsno ut ayes Aavoy ‘Ww cvi|*e aUvdILINY WOON 0} “W nat FAP ‘Sul -yeqe'S‘W'dg *Sulsvoiour Ajpides oye3 “WS a NV Gite ee ** VU SIUpIUL 0} aes prey 0} ap] & payesapout Of? “AS °*S "UN ON Wolf peytys UOON yNoqY *QURILLINY IYI} “WV TT ‘TN CN OUROLIINY JUeTOIA 08'S “A *N “N 2[ed juoy “OIA OEE Ie puR SoTeS Su0sjg|°° “° “HN IN pue Nn ayes Ssuidser JYSIUPI “AN "N pue ‘yn Tyeubs snoring ‘GWON aed AUII0}S "Wd "AN ON 8° N Sutseasour UOON "SN O} YON wWoIz jstjenbs Aavay pue ayes ysorq|** ‘Wwnos ZI A'S'SOl “A'S eyes Aavay g AN GO} paylys*W dg “N anp wo weer ee ee —— “1919 AA PUR SPULAA doy ‘A "l'0°H 4 qeyoeg XBsTeH ‘a|s] pretomg °° “eZ * ‘yoe17N9d 1V * *99100g IV ‘sdiqg “CPS ‘PO PZ JO sade[g joomey | ‘ajyeq 797 India. "MS UN Ninth Memoir on the Law of Stor 1843. ] ‘ g ‘pg so ‘A “Vg 0} pZjo “mw ‘Vv g ureyy|** 24} 0} OG JO JUalIND pZ Wo1g)** "premysery | *sayoul *ynoysno.iy} uler pue sienbs ‘eas Aavofy ** poe ee Gaua ie Suipia ‘ynoysnoiqy eos Aarozy °° *prey A19A Surpti “suty ‘c7,] pure CH] Sloyoue OM} YIM UTeSe pue “SU QTL Ya Suratip yysrpheq):- RGD ED SSNS OE ‘syoap oy} Surdaams Jsour[e ‘fas “89 A 94} 19A0 Suryeaiq Ajjuanb -d1f PUL SUISIA Bas sNOpuataIy|** *ynoysno.1g} Jayjyeam yeUstp ‘yas hywajysayy huo4s vo utet yysty sutssed qua eos pue sjjenbs Aavazy|*s *SyIVUlSY “royL| “dug 988°62 *19}JIWIOIL se | ee ee ‘sWJ QZ Joyoue iV os *W SuO'T “espagsrry @ee;se ee 9P’6I ‘a Aq *a SHUIJeO] ***a10Jaq Se st} [] doyoue iV : LE PAS Sy W'd *SselW G “ay “N IGSIT Suryeopy ooo, NC AS **spurm Apiayjnog Suo.s WSiuplyy ‘arey pue spur Suois uoow “ABM Sutiea]o Ing "W'S '*S aes Suols *W “Vv os “SUTJLIOPOU “WW “d ‘W'S pue a's 2za0I1q Suoljs "WV O “[[N] ew YY ‘ayera pour AT19}}e] ‘SuIsva19 “Ul “HS BA Sa 929919 Suoljs*NW *V Q ‘T[N[ BW eV “MS SW ‘d g]e9 YSlIq 0} sueqe yng WoO s}sns yuUaTOTA ‘NW *V [| ‘eas AAvay faug A ‘S°S eo ee ee ee "OUl A "S Mogeiysupiy “A'S ZL FOL A°S “HN “4 Ol 01 § ‘A'S “A uooN *s Aq “G03 “a prey Sioa SuIMOTg ee ** «SulUa}vo1y} pue ‘A'S *a pue “sg Aq “of 0 "A prey Surmoyq yyqsrydeq so “ATS “Gy 03°q STTenbs AAvoy YIM ‘sees prey e[p -pIUl SUISBAIOUI YEP *UIet 29 stjenbs paey YIM safes Ysud “HS °H UA NO ** “ynoySsnory} eyes e& Jey Surmorq “a “S “a 07 38eq “A'S'Q Je oueolny e&ypipq ‘qT Nd 9°q ‘Sq Jesung ‘W'd F 0} yseq ‘WV g seq °°/0) “A CN °@ Je eyes Aavazy *19Y}VO AA PUR SPUT AA | * fyoeyqN9 IV) *99100g 1¥ | es ‘oz ‘aa100g Vv ee ‘uoI'T ** “xassq ‘AiaaeQ “A *d ‘0 *H| | | ‘euysily] "A ‘d “0°H t ‘euseW ‘A “d‘O‘'H ‘losnes *A ‘d‘O'H | \ i ‘GPS ‘uoseeg ‘A *T'O*H) PO PZ “sdiys se JO sdoeTg jo ouleNy ‘ayeg M a en ep ee ia ——— uF | : ee ee ee "mM Ss Ss ‘Wd “SG Aq "AAS WOON “OT “a alee "SG °W VFO “MS SF ‘s]yenbs piey pue as Kavoyzy ee eo ee eeles oe eels es "NV ud aT °S ‘S'N *v Z 0} JG SIUpI] ‘K19AeD) a | aia = | ee “Wl °S *S AyLayvey oo -jnoysnoiy; eas Aavozy ** 88s ttle us ree? sejee ee Seeley ozaaig Suots yysyAeq|‘euysiy ‘A “qd °O°H aie “Mg ‘gS Ol's $9Z991q YSel] UaYM “'W "d g ye payeqe yonut a[es "AAS ee PUel Ss OF pers pars Woeag a ‘Ss qo | "N a WsTkeq “A ‘Ss “GY 0} "eyes Aaeory Og't| “Cus *A ‘d ‘O°H wa Ss *sazaaig AjleyyNog ‘0d YON q|suorjsiysiupry “aS “S09 AVI Suq|"s uoon ‘Suryeosq sayqyea A | “osneg *A “dO °H 2 es “VYUStupiuU ye S9Z991q deIOpOU 0} “HS ‘S Suoljs ‘W "d FP ‘OUy pue ‘a °S *S WOON *Suli1ea]9 WvV.8. He SSO) "as ‘ay qysiphep ye sayes ysaay ‘uoNe}G 0} “G'S “a sajes AuTI0Jg|‘UOIvEg ‘A‘T'A ‘O'H o? -> ‘vas Aavoy auy pue spuim Aylayjnog Suois WYStuptu 0} yINOS s}sus Aavay yosung *sulieaya "'S UOON DA “S S & ‘SINT [No. 141. Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. eg |? **| cog, ‘wag pue piey SuIMOTG “W*¥ Q pe tot gerer — noo | ‘T'S ayerapou yysithep £8 ee ee ZP'6Z STs wie ee ee ee ee af °S 01°] ayes Aava Fy "WN “Vv ‘ado O74 | “| ne) ‘H "9798894 3Y6VT Pud j0NId ‘OH “GEST 0S’ 6% OP'6Z°° @eo\,es ev, ,e8 es Ac too ee @o "mM Ss ‘Ss pulm ee ayoeg xejiyey ‘VO pe $8 | ocrez [°° ee eelee eelse ee seleoean gg O} SUIMEIP ‘aUIA|** °° ‘a[s] preiewq|) Woon eae | ee reser sag Be. tone *sdiys 2 “SY ALUIO yy ayy, [dug "eg ‘a°suo0TqT) ‘N ‘3eT | “1ayJeO AA PUL SPUTAK 10 sooeyg joomen | “eyed ~ a a sive A Sa a ae ee ae Ee Sa SE a Sa ee Se ae ee en "BEBE ‘4aquia0aoN Yip "avd ay} JO O[OUM OU} ‘8Z'G6s 0} ‘OS'6S USIY AIOA seM IOJeWIOIeY InG S[BALOPUL 4B ULEI JO SIOMOYS JUST] pue ‘spurm *”AQ °C ISI] YIM AYs DUIS oUy f19A0 [TW “UiF *19}8M Jodaap OJUL PABMSET JY} 0} 109 9M [13 97771] AtdA SulyegR vag “ps ‘S07 oy Ul 1OSsneg 3y} Jo sdurzoyns ay} Aq 993 T[IM NOA se ‘yYStoYy SNHOpUaUIEI] B 0} BSOI VAS OT} GQa 9} YIIM ‘19qG0}0H PZ °992 24] UO 'S °M Jn0gQD pun ‘poo ay, UO "AA “N*M AY} 07 SJOUY aaLY] JNOQD OF OS]D pasnasouUd Jas ay ‘stjenbs uL pPssvaioul pura ayy os ‘poouvaApe Aep oy} SY ‘10jIeNb yey} Ul prey SuIMo]q SVM YI JI se *y “Gg BY} WOIJ Ul SuT[[OI [Jams Aavay Suoy e yNq ‘yas Aue JOU SeM JOY} OUT} STUZ TW *snoroidsns [[e 38 YOO] JOU pIp TayyeaM 9Y} IYSI[ Aep YY cures Aavay A10OA pu SULUIYST ‘Aapuny) YA “| “Ss “Ae [[enbs yreuIs e@ peYy 9M *W Vv [ 4B ‘I9qQ0JDGO 4Sf 94} 799 3 uO ‘ured Jo odeys ay} UI A[UO Jo ‘sn yorel Jou pjnoM 4IJVYy} nq { premyseT oY} 07 OYyJVOM pveq pry Aay} Jey ‘sem UOTuIdo [eSIOAIUN JY} pu ‘IUIT) OT} Je PIvOg UO SIZIIFO S [VIOAS 0} FI poYTeUleI J 3VY} ‘spnojo oy} ur sourrvedde ue Ie[NSuUIs OS pey iT “WS 0}°N Aq ‘| Jnoqe wor uoZII0Y VjoYM ay} Suole SurujzYysl[ yoays Uryy ul peoids 2 usy) pue (‘Iapuny} jo yodar ou) uns v jo Ysey ay} YT] pouszy SI yt eYY ‘UvaUT T YOrym Aq ‘aourreosdde svjnSuls ysoul ay} pauinsse spno[d asay} JYSIUpIUL SpreMOT, hey “a °S PUL pleMysea oy} 0} oouvivodde Aurea AAvay pur Apnolo Mois 4 YSU ye YING ‘98zZ001q “| N solu e pEY 2M { UT Jos 07 JNOQe SEM UOOSUOU 93 jt 2 sv ‘souvivodde ouy ev pry Joyjeam oy} ‘toquiajdos Jo 10g ey} UG ‘sapnzI}eY osoy} ul Avadde AT[e19Ued eYY SUSIS [eIDUES 94} JO MOJ TIM papusjzj}e SUM O/S 4SP] OUT, ‘Ss *2UIUL AAD 8927092 ay? : buamozjof ay7 yam au pabrjgo 406nvg °4 “dO °H ‘susnag 2020g youvag °wpy ‘sarsany awos 07 burhjdas uJ “ALON S : = | re "WNOg 07 °| “gS *g OUT, “A1oseD “A “dO *H| & } | | ee ae eo Os 'S 0} s | | "M “S'S sez001q ueseay J | CUystL yy And) oh | pee eS Ce Oke oN etd ota = ‘sayjyeom Azey pue ApayjNog y“Aosneg*A g‘O'°H 5 |‘uoowog "A’T'1'0°H 3 eg |*' **| 996, ‘Wa 8 te = pur Aerie nN CQ™ |S 5 * "1 gq°6z,. — UOON; ‘payyjesun pue sezeeiq “W % wB i °") BL6o “WV gis ttt 88 tg gg pue Apayjnog sung ‘edop “A “TAO 'H 2 , "9738884 1461] PUD 102d ‘D H | = | “Atenpess SuTpisqns ‘qynog : & wy, ‘Ss wm, jos su0g ee @oliee ese ¢e @o ee BC°L8 oL°0% j04 acl °S °S 8Z901 Su0ljs ee @e ee “ezilq S | eg ape th Ne Nene s | "NO oped Suidsea yg stupryy S "A °N pue ‘N sTrenbs sno ‘ | -1anj $A[19qIION 9[ vs Suo014s S | ‘Ww “dP “ “"N 0} "Bi "N 2 | 'N ‘QWON Sulseoiour ‘w-v\|*s *+ Sy0R1IN9 IV = | -s a "* *s9700.1q "MA °S Ysety YM ‘outq|** ** 9a100g IV] -zEgT "[9889A po | : ‘PO Wp -1SCUISIP BARS “SU QQ SsuIpunog)** “*\** *e/"° ve sraipere ot eet. eal ** ‘aug ynq Aytenbg|** = ** “UOIT) +00 Pe ec |e ee SS | | “sdiyg ae | oD Ss “Bye UIA ay) dug} ‘sojomoiegq |‘q°suoy “nN yey] *Joyjee AA PUL SPULAA 10 sade, jo oweyy 800 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [No. 141. In reply to some enquiries, Mr. Branch Pilot SHar.ine favours me with the following Note relative to the Westerly set which prevails in these Gales. The reason that the rate of current was left out in the logs, is, that I thought it would be of no use, but as you wish for it, the set run to W. N. W. on the flood, and on the ebb to W. S. W. from 3 to 3} knots. The “‘ Megna” has no Barometer on board. SUMMARY. I now proceed to staie the grounds on which I have laid down the track assigned to these Storms on the Chart. On the \st October.—Commencing from the Southward, we find by our tables that the Lzon in 13° N. had nothing but a strong W. S. W. monsoon, but the Essex in 16° N., longitude 83° 50’ E. at noon hada falling Barometer from 29.836 to 29.586 at midnight with the wind increasing to a N. N. E. gale at that time. At Pooree and Cuttack the storm commences also “ at night” on the Ist, with strong breeze from the North, and the Elza standing to sea, was at midnight in 18° 30’* N., longitude 89° 0' E. with her gale commencing also at N. N. E. Of these data, the Lzon’s breeze was doubtless the monsoon, and the variable squalls of the Essex from W. S. W. to N. N. E. at midnight, the first effects of the storms, which as the ship was only 80 miles from the high land of Vizagapatam and the ranges of hills close to and at the back of that part, were probably deflected to a N. N. E. instead of * I take this latitude as set down, but it seems to me at least 20 miles too far to the Southward, for the £diza on 30th September, at 7 p. m. had the Light Vessel bearing North, let us say at most 15 miles. She had then to midnight light baffling airs from North to South alternately, when she could not have made more than 10 miles more of Southing, or 25 miles from the Light Vessel in all. On the Ist, she had an increasing breeze of about 5 knots to 3 p. mM. when she hove to, calling this 15 hours’ run and at 6 knots it is but 90 miles, in all 115 miles. From 3 p. m. to midnight she was hove to, and allowing her to have made 2 miles per hour of Southing, or say 18 miles, this is but 133 miles in all, and part of iton aS. 8S. E. course. Now from the outer Light Vessel in lat. 21° 04! to Lat. 18° 30! there is a difference of 154 miles of latitude; while as above, we can make at the most but 133. I think this must have been an error of the copyist, but have taken it as set down, being always unwilling to assume errors in documents, unless they are evidently against common sense, me ae ee 1843. ] Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 801 a N. N. W. gale, as the circles of them if extended to her position would require, as shewn by the arrow-line across the track of the Essex. Captain McCarthy of the Elzza states, as before said, his gale to have “begun” at midnight from the N. N. E. in latitude adout 18° 30' N., longitude 89° 0’ E., its centre then must have borne about E. S. E. from him, at what distance we cannot exactly say ; but I have taken it at 100 miles by projecting his subsequent drift, (as marked on the chart,) to Noon, when he had the centre of the storm passing him, and the shift of wind to S. S. E., and I have allowed also on the same grounds, that from midnight Ist October to Noon 2nd, the track of the storm was due West. This would place the centre of it at Noon on the 2d in latitude 17° 50’ N., longitude 88° 40’ E.,as I have marked it ; and this position being about on the meridian of the Light Vessels and Pilot station, gives them the Easterly winds and weather which they really had, being on the outskirts of a storm passing their meridian. I have also, it will be seen, marked the supposed place of the centre of this storm at midnight between the Ist and 2nd, and I need not I hope repeat here, that the whole track might have been a curve, or a succession of curves, for any thing we yet know, and that the strait lines are merely used to connect conveniently one point with another, and guide the eye. But having thus marked the centre of the Eliza’s hurricane at Noon on the 2nd, and we cannot well be far wrong in this, unless as before stated, there is any error in her latitude, we find that in the report from Pooree the Northerly gale which had blown there, increas- ing in strength from the night of the Ist, shzfted at6 p.m. to E.N. E., shewing that @ centre of some rotatory storm had passed close to the station, or rather that the station was close to the verge of its calm | space if there was one ; since the gale abated in violence for about half an hour, and then blew with renewed strength, veering to the S. E. by & p. m., &e. Now from the spot where we have marked the centre of the Eliza’s hurricane to Pooree is a distance of 208 miles, and as the Eliza had her shift at Noon, and that of Pooree took place at 6 p. m., the interval of time is only 6 hours, during which, 2f 2¢ was the same storm, it must therefore have travelled at the rate of 39 miles an hour. This is a much higher rate than any we have yet found in the Eastern seas, 802 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [No. 141. or indeed in any part of the world; the highest rate supposed being I think 24 miles per hour in the Eastern seas, which I have inferred (6th Memoir, p. 699, vol. xi. of Journal of the Asiatic Society,) may have been the rate of the Magiczenne and St. Paul’s hurricane in the China sea, and 30 miles per hour assigned by Mr. Redfield, as that of the Atlantic storm delineated as Track No. VIII, in his Storm chart of 1835. Both these are much below this rate of 39 miles per hour, but we have good proof here, that it did occur, for the time must be cor- rect, and the Eliza’s position cannot be very far wrong, as to distance from Pooree. Assuming then this rate for the present as one tolerably well ascer- tained, the reader will notice, that I have marked on the chart a track parallel to the former one, which starting from the supposed place of the centre of the storm at midnight lst to 2d October, gives another centre at Noon of the 2d, and terminates at Cuttack. This marks the supposed place of the centre of the Halifax Packet and Emerald Isie’s storm, which cannot, I take it, have been the same as that of the Elza. Before going into the examination of this question, however, I would request attention to the log and track of the Tenasserim Steamer. This vessel was steering up from the S. Westward, passing Cape Negrais at about 120 miles to the Westward, and we find that on the 29th, she had the winds squally and variable from W. N. W. to N. W., and even North, when in about the latitude of the Cape, and these N. W. breezes with thick cloudy weather and a heavy cross sea continued till Noon on the 30th, as 2f she was skirting the S. Western quadrant of a storm forming between her and the Coast of " Arracan, a supposition strengthened by the fact, that at Kyook Phyoo, which is only 190 miles to the N. E. of her track on these days, the winds were at S. E. as they ought to be if a circular motion existed or was forming. ‘The weather, however, which was fine at Kyook Phyoo, was not decidedly a gale with the Tenasserzm till the 20th, so we cannot on.such slender grounds say, that any vortex ' really was formed ; but ¢f there was so, and if it had remained nearly stationary for the 29th and 30th, the winds and weather experienced by this vessel were such as it would produce. Is this really an in- stance of the stationary formation of a storm ? 1843. ] Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 803 About noon on the 30th, we find that the Tenasserzm then in latitude 17° 24’, longitude 91° 28’, had had the weather severe enough from the N. Westward to be lying to from 2 a. m., and that the wind then shifted to a gale from the S. S. W., which kept her under storm stay sails for the rest of the 24 hours. This shift, again, is what should occur, if we suppose, as before, a vortex forming to the N. E. of her track on the preceding days, and then suddenly moving on to the W. N. W., its centre passing near to the Northward of her position, for such condi- tions could give exactly a shift fom N. W. to 8. 5. W. I have marked two small circles on the charts to guide the eye in considering this supposition, which I merely make in the absence of better data to regulate our views. I need not again repeat that storms must being somewhere and somehow, and the faintest light thrown on the phe- nomenon of their beginnings is of importance. * We may perhaps assume this place close to the Tenasserim at Noon on the 30th, to have been the centre of the nascent storm on that day, and that while the vessel was drifting to the Northward with aS. S. Westerly gale, the storm was passing slowly to the Westward. This would gradually bring the wind for her to the S. S. E.as she got upon the N. E. quadrant of the storm, and so she, in effect, had it by 6a m. the morning of the Ist October, when she bore away to the N. W. by N., and running always on the N. E. quadrants of the two storms, had heavy S. Easterly breezes with a heavy Southerly sea to the Sand-heads. I regret much that this vessel’s log is in some respects imperfect, and above all, that though a Government Steamer, she had apparently neither Barometer nor Sympiesometer on board ! for no observations of either are given. Observations of good instruments in her position would have been invaluable. We should not forget to take into account in weighing all this, that Cape Negrais is a notorious neighbourhood for variable winds and shifting storms and gales, and that the Tenasserim’s weather may have been mere local variations of the monsoon, and that thus the * I have supposed here and in former papers a circular storm forming and then moving forward, 7. €. remaining stationary, or nearly so, at first. Wedo not know if the dust-whirlwinds, so common in hot climates, and water spouts are generated by _ the same causes, and subject to the same laws, but both these phenomena certainly do what I have here supposed the storm (or storms) to do, that is, many of them are sta- tionary or nearly so while forming, and then to use Bruce’s words “ stalk forward.’’ 804 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [No. 141. storms may have been generated 24 hours or more after she had crossed those parts of the Bay where our first circles are struck, and I have thus left the large one, which depends on the calculations derived from the Eliza’s log, that the reader may weigh the probabili- ties between the two suppositions, which are, the one that between the 29th and 2nd of October, or during three days, the storm was forming and slowly moving on ; and the other, that it formed and moved up as far between noon of the Ist and noon of the 2nd, as between noon of the 2nd and the time of the shift at Pooree, or at a rate approaching to such a velocity ; which would then be the last supposed case of the storms having really crossed this spot twenty-four or more hours after the Tenasserim had done so. We now return to the consideration of the Northernmost of the two tracks which I have laid down, or that of the Emerald Isle and Halifax Packet’s storm. | The Halifax Packet was by her log at noon on the 30th in lat. 21° 18' long. 88° 40’ which I have marked; but there is no datum of any sort to show where she was at noon on the Ist, and I have thus Jaid down her place on the 2d only, when the hurricane having dis. masted her had passed on, leaving the wind at South with her at noon. . The wind is not marked during the ten hours from midnight ; viz. from 2 a. m., when the Barometer had fallen to 27.90, to noon ; but as it was veering from N.N. E. toa gale at East on the preceding day, we may take it to have been in its highest fury, veering from E. S. E. to S. E., and eventually to South, as it passed on; which agrees, as will be seen with her track, as her position between 2 a. m. and noon should lie a little to the S. E. of where it is at noon, as she must have been drifting to the N. West, both with the wind and with the storm wave. The Emerald Isle’s log describes a very rapidly approaching storm, of which, says Capt. Scales, ‘‘ the squalls rose in the S. E. quarter, but struck us about East.” This is an exact description of a circular storm travelling upon a track to pass to the Southward of the vessel, and perhaps, if we may use the expression, ‘‘ throwing off” squalls from its periphery. By 5 a. m. on the 2d, the wind was about E. S. E., ‘increasing with fearful rapidity, blowing heaviest from S. E.” which Ai er Set sS 1843. ] Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 805 in fact was the time at which he was nearest to the centre, and ending, as it should do, at South when it had passed on. At Cuttack they had by noon on the 2d an increasing gale North and N. N. E.; by 4 Pp. mM. Strong gale North,* with furious squalls, and this continuing with little variations till3 a. m. of the 3d, when a lull took place, followed by a change to ES. E. and 8. E. The strength of the gale, says Dr. Minto, was from noon till sun-set of the 2d, while it was moderating with the ships as before remarked. Having thus described, briefly, the weather experienced on these two tracks, it may be useful to shew by a comparative table, that they could not be the same storm ; for at first sight, one is inclined to take them as such, and the fact of two severe hurricanes at once, of small diameters travelling with great rapidity on nearly parallel lines is a new acquisi- tion to our storm knowledge, and will serve perhaps not only in future to explain many phenomena which are not now well understood, but to guide the perplexed seaman with comparative safety, as I shall in the sequel shew. It is evident, however, that our first care is to prove, that the phenomena about which we reason did really occur. We have already shewn this, and I think with a tolerable degree of certainty ; but the negative proof will also greatly assist our views. Not forgetting my remarks on the L/zza’s position as possibly twenty miles too far to the South, let us now see how the ships Eliza, Halifax Packet, and Emerald Isle, were situated during their storms ; what were the winds and weather they had ; and what were those that they ough! to have had if they were all in the same storm ; and to the ships we will also add the winds and weather at Cuttack and Pooree, beginning from mid- night between the Ist and 2nd October, which is the earliest time at which it was felt by the Elzza. The Eliza at this time was about in latitude 18° 30’, longitude 89°, and the storm had then fully begun with her from the N. N. E. Now if ail the Ships were in one storm,— Should have had But had it the wind about about The Halifax Packet bearing from the Eliza about N. N. W., distance N. E. by N. E. S. E. ESEIIOS), 2... 0.4) 0 4 a 0i9 0.4 0 0,0 ee * While it was veering to South, and at South, with the Emerald Isle and Halifax Packet, moderating from S. S, E. with the Hliza, and shifting at 6 p. m. at Pooree! SN 806 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [No. 141. Should have had But had it the wind about about The Emerald Isle bearing from the Eliza about N. N. W. 130 ha See ON E. by S. *At Pooree, distance 200 miles, E. N.'E. from the Eliza, .... ... N.N. E. North. *At Cuttack, distance 210 miles, ‘ N. E. by E. from the Eliza,...... ¢ N. E. by N. North. At Noon on the 2d, or 12 hours later, we find that the centre of a storm had just passed the E/zza, which vessel was then aboat in la- titude 17° 45’ N., longitude 88° 48’ E. Now at this time, the Eliza had the wind at S. S. E. blowing a hurricane. And the other ships, if the storm were the same, should have had the winds as follows :— Should have had But had it the wind about about Halifax Packet bearing from the Eliza North a little Westerly, 105 > Due East South. full hurricane. hurricaneabating. RIPE, 6c 5 2 ¢ wine ere cure jes eid a waieiene iat ate Emerald Isle bearing from the East S. E. Eliza NbW. 145 miles, .......... full hurricane. full hurricane. At Pooree bearing from the Elzza : about N. W. _ miles,. N. E. North. At Cuttack bearing from the Blize about NWbN.. miles, .......-.. \ Nae NbE. These two statements will, I think, sufficiently demonstrate, that the storms were not the same; and it will be seen on examination, that the supposition of wo storms explains all the anomalies satisfactorily. A few words more on this subject will, however, I think dissipate any doubts. I have already remarked, page 801-802, on the rate at which the Eliza’s storm travelled to Pooree from the undoubted station of its centre at noon of the 2nd. Now as the shift of wind from North to E. S. E. took place, as we have seen, at Pooree at 6 p. m. of the 2nd, we should naturally look to find that, if the storms were the same, the wind at Cuttack, which is fifty miles to the North of it, veered also in such a way as to coincide with this change; or at all events, (asit wason shore,) nearly so. But we find on the contrary, that this did of take place at all; and that at * These two stations and the ship Emerald Isle, may be donunaeed as not at this time within the limits of the storm. 1843. ] Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 807 Cuttack it was 6 hours later, or a. m. of the 3rd that they had a lull and the wind veering subsequently from N. and N. N. E.at mid- night of the 2nd, to S. E. at 6 a. m. on the 3rd. The supposition then here is, that as 39 miles per hour is so very high a rate of travelling, this Cuttack storm was that of the Eliza, of which the rate of travelling would then be reduced to 18.3 miles per hour, the distance from the place of the centre of the Elza’s storm on the 2nd to Cuttack being 220 miles, and the time from Noon 2nd to a. m. 3rd, say 12 hours. But if we look at the Charts, we shall see that, had it been the case that this Cuttack storm was the same hurricane, it must have passed within a short distance of the Emerald Isle, (50 miles, if we have rightly estimated her position,) and still closer to the Halz- fax Packet, and that it must have been, taking it to have moved through equal spaces in equal times, nearest to the Emerald Isle, at about 7 p. m. of the 2nd, when she should consequently have had the hurricane in full force. This, however, is mo¢ the case, for by her log it is plain, that the hardest part of the gale was over by 6 p. m., when the wind had veered to South ; whereas on our supposition, it would have been a furious hurricane at S. E., and the same, with a little variation as to time holds good for the Halifax Packet’s storm. These vessels’ logs then will not admit of our considering the Cuttack storm as the principal, or the only one, and there is moreover another obstacle to our so doing ; viz. that while the Pooree storm, which in fury is described by Dr. Cumberland, who saw both, as one-eighth more violent than that of 1840,* seems, to use a familiar word, ‘‘ naturally” that of the Eliza ; that of Cuttack was but a smart gale blowing down a few trees. As to the diameters of these storms, Mr. Redfield remarks, that his storm track No. VIII, of 1835, was probably not more than 100 miles in diameter, and the Coringa hurricane of 1839 certainly contracted to about 150 miles in diameter, while it increased in fury. It will then be asked, ‘“‘ As what we are to consider this Cuttack storm ?” I should say decidedly, that as shewn in my Seventh Memoir, it is another of those cases in which a violent hurricane coming up from seaward, with a strong monsoon blowing nearly at right angles to its trackf divides * See Third Memoir, Vol. ix p. 1021] and 1022, Journal of the Asiatic Society. t Which we see by.the logs of the Essex and Lion was the case. 808 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in-India. [No. 141. into smaller storms, and no doubt the various repulsions to which a storm travelling at this high rate must have been. subjected from the effects of the high land may have contributed to this effect, and that the Cuttack storm, like that of Midnapore in 1842, was a separate storm from that of Pooree, and I have thus marked it—the reader will judge if with sufficient warrant. The diminution of force may be accounted for partly, I think, by the vicinity of the Balasore Hills to Cuttack breaking up by their resistance the Northern half of it,* and partly from the interference of the two storms as they approached the Jand. The extreme suddenness of their approach, and severity of their effects while they lasted, sufficiently account for the dreadful losses to which I have alluded. It might also be made an additional argument for the uses of, and attention to Simpiesometers and Barometers. We have no traces of these storms inland to the Southward or South Westward in the Goomsoor country, where are situated the wild tribes of Khoonds, and to the Northward and North Westward, where the country between Sumbulpore and Balasore is almost as little known.t For these parts then our knowledge ends hereabouts. The next trace we have of any storm inland is at Purulia, and here again the question arises, if this was either the Cuttack or Pooree storms, or an independent vortex. The distance from Cuttack to Purulia is in a direct line, measured on the Post Office map 240 miles, and the bearing NbE., and from Pooree 290 miles. The change of wind took place at Pooree, as we have seen, at about 6 p. m. of the 2d, and at Cuttack about 6 a. m. on the 38d. The abatement of the Purulia storm took place also in the afternoon at Purulia, so that as far as we can ascertain from this Memorandum, we may take the centre of the storm, which if it was a rotatory one, passed to the Eastward of the station, to have been nearest the station at 10 a. m. on the 3rd. Now from 6 p. m. of the 2nd to 10 a. m. of the 3rd, is 16 hours of f¢ae between Pooree and Purulia, and from 6 a. m. of the * See Mr. Bond’s report from Balasore. t+ The European reader unacquainted with India, will be surprised to hear this of districts only 200 and 300 miles from the metropolis of British India; but it is a fact that the very zames of some of the Khoond tribes in Goomsoor have only become known to us since the war of 1836! and that there are still thereabouts sects and tribes of which we know indeed the names, but nothing more! 1843. | Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 809 3rd to 10 a. m. of the same day, is 4 hours of ¢2me between Cuttack and Purniia. The first interval, of 16 hours, with the distance 290 miles, gives about 19 miles an hour for the rate of travelling ; and the second interval of 4 hours with 250 miles of distance, gives 62 miles an hour! It seems then, that as far as time and distance go, taking into account the retardation which sea storms experience when they reach the Jand, it is move probable, or rather it is guzle possible, that the Purulia gale may have been the Pooree hurricane, and that there is no possibility or probability that the Cuttack storm was so, for we know of no rate approaching to 62 miles per hour. All this is, however, but vague and unsatisfactory, but Iam unwilling to leave any thing unexamined. We have seen so frequently instances of storms either forcing their way far inland, or being apparently lifted up by high lands and renewing themselves again at considerable distances, that we can only venture to state and weigh the probabilities without pronouncing dogmatically upon the connexion or non-connexion of the various storms when they appear to have some relationship. There are, however, two more circumstances to be stated, which must not be omitted, the one is that the retardation is in favour of the pro- bability, that the storms were the same; and the other, that we may easily suppose the Pooree storm to have been turned off to the North- ward by the ranges of hills behind that station. Mr. Bond’s report from Balasore it will be seen distinctly points out the spur of the Balasore Neelghiris at Choramon, as the dividing line between the heavy storm at Pooree and the breeze at Balasore, Choramon being about 100 miles N. W. of Pooree and 60 N. W. of Cuttack, with the great valley of the Mahanuddee river between them ; and vallies seem certainly to influence in various ways the tracks of storms. We have next to attend to the reports from the various stations to the Northward and Westward of Purulia; viz. Gya, Patna, Pus- sewa and Allahabad, at which it is clear, that they had parts of, and at Patna the centre of a rotatory storm passing on the 6th and 7th. The first question which naturally occurs is again the same which we have already discussed, “ Was this the same storm as that at Pooree or a different one? I find it difficult to pronounce whether it Was or was not, from the absence of documents by which it might be traced between Pooree and Gya. At Purulia indeed, there was cer- 810 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [[No. 141. tainly as we have seen a storm, and this apparently part of a rotatory one, and possibly that of Pooree, if it travelled 19 miles an hour. We have, as before said, no other intervening documents, so we are com- pelled to suppose either that the Pooree storm was, as clearly shewn in the case of the Calcutta storm of June,” lifted up by the ranges of hills, and did not descend again till it reached Puruliaand Gya; or else it was a new storm, perhaps generated about Purulia, and travelling North and North-westerly. I have so marked it on the chart, but merely for the sake of connection, and by no means as affirming what it was; for the Purulia gale might have been quite an independent one. Beginning then at Gya, it will be found, that this place bears about N. by W. from Pooree, distance 390 miles. Now the centre of the Pooree strom passed that place at 6 p. m. of the 2nd October, and the centre of the Gya storm we may take to have passed that station at 6 a. m. on the 5th. From 6 p. m. of the 2nd to 6 a. M. of the 5th are 60 hours, which for a distance of 390 miles, gives 6.5 miles an hour, while the rate of the Pooree storm we find to have been 36 miles per hour at sea, and 19 miles on shore, which is a second retardation of rate so far beyond what we have hitherto seen, that it is much in favour of its being an independent storm. The track from Pooree to Gya it may be remarked, is however, analogous to those of the Calcutta storms of June 1842. Leaving out the strong S. Easterly breeze experienced by Mr. Peacock on the Bhagiretty, as, at most, a distant effect of some of these storms, we may commence on the 5th October, where we find that From 6 a.m. gale from S. E., fu- At Gya, there was,...... rious at midnight, and lasting till 8 A. M. on the 6th. Ad paves 4 Falling Barometer, rain and increas- ‘iikies kes tenuate ok ing gale from the East till midnight. At Pussewa, latitude 25° Barometer sunk 0.25 from the 3rd Al’, longitude 83°03’ distant } instant. p. m. high wind East and N. about 1638’ N. W. by W. of) E. increasing to gale, with violent gusts Gu ai, a aiose: whose aitebtho ieee edehtionaie at North by daylighft of 6th. By 8 p. m. on 4th, strong gusts and ; o ¥ showers had increased to a gale East po te Te ie ayo 2° and E. N. E. At 8 a. m. Sth very 9 a a “ ”~ ** Z strong, moderating and increasing again at midnight to a strong gale. * See Seventh Memoir, Jour. As. Soc. Vol. xi, p. 1089. 1843. | Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. 811 4 Unusual winds from the Eastward Bemiat st ; “se** @and Simpiesometer falling. On THE 67TH OCTOBER. f At 8 a. m. S. E. gale weering* to GE ae Spar S. W. and blowing till noon, when it moderated. From midnight furious gale, blowing down trees. Noon Barometer had fallen from 29.8] on the 4th to 29.51, wind tee ANTI, oak cui ace ss shifted to South, time not marked. At 5 p.M. to the West, blowing furiously . till midnight. Gale from North, violent gusts to Noon, when N. N. W. and Barometer At Pussewa, ........--< beginning to rise, veering to N. W. and finally to West; but only a strong breeze by 3 P. M. Gale continuing from East and E. N. E. till daylight, when moderating At Allahabad, -.......+ and veering to N. E. North, and finally West. Allowing for the numerous disturbing causes which inland storms meet with, and for the general nature of the observations, it will be found that the circles I have marked on the chart shew the variations which are described in the winds as the storm travelled up to the North and by East, (the first instance of a storm track, trending to the East of the meridian,) from the neighbourhood of Gya, and pass- ing not far from Patna and between it and Pussewa ; though it might perhaps have been better placed about half way between both? But the word “ shift,” used in Mr. Ravenshaw’s report from Patna, inclines me to believe, that the change was, if not a sudden, a very rapid one, whereas that at Pussewa was evidently a veering from North at 7 a.m. to N.N. W. at Noon, and N. W. at 1 p. m. or 4 points in 6 hours. Beyond Patna we have no farther trace of the storm. I should thus be inclined to take this storm as quite a separate one. I have already remarked on and discussed the rates of travelling of the various storms, and no farther observations occur to me, except to remark on the very high rates of travelling, which the Eliza’s log and * “ Veering’’ and not ‘shifting ;’’ and the careful use of these words is important ; for the sudden shift, particularly with an interval of calm, indicates the passage of the central portion of a gale; the ‘‘ veering’’ that it has passed near the spot. 812 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [No 141, Pooree report furnish us, which are as yet new in the Eastern Seas, and the remarkable confirmation of the fact of the dangerous Wes- terly set of 3 or 4 miles per hour prevailing at the Sand Heads, even when as in this case, the nearest centre of the nearest storm was at least 100 miles distant from the Light Vessels ! P.S.—I obtain, just as this sheet goes to press, two more documents. The abstract of the log of the Ship Seringapatam, Capt. Robertson, and the notes taken at Purulia, which Capt. Hannyngton had mislaid. The memorandum from the Seringapatam is as follows; she was bound to Madras :— lst October, 1842.—Nautical Time. Course and Distance | Lat. and Long. Noon | Bar. Ther. S. S. W. 19° 26' N. 86° 36’ E. | 2960 83° Wind and weather variable S. W., N. W., and S. E., with thunder and rain. Qnd Oct.—S.S. W.180. | 17° 39' 84° 32’ | 29°50 83° N. W. strong breeze throughout. This position it will be seen places the Ser?ngapatam on nearly the same meridian as the Essex, but about 30 miles further to the North- ward at Noon on the 2nd, and about 15 miles nearer to the track of the centre of the Pooree hurricane, as I have laid it down. Her Barometer is accordingly lower, and she had the N. W. breeze, (it would have been a gale had she been a degree less advanced on her track,) ‘‘a steady” one throughout, which is what ought to have occur- red with her. The following is the tabular statement of the storm at Purulia, as sent me by Capt. Hannyngton :— = mLucknow i ee fg Chart ~ To THE NINTH MEMOIR aon the <= toring Se Mowfjirpore / in ' oF ) Jaunpore | j 1 Sa a oe Rungpore . Allehabad B onares 5-4 ae Fata = ies —~ \ Bae The Poo ree Wurricane | : FN LE a OF 2nd bth October, S : ~\ 1842 meh hs ~ \ \ Dp % 5 Mis A \ Dy Mieniry Fedding ber a Jungypore’ ‘Se \ ais “SS Moorshedabad » | 2 we <7, : \ 2 Whaldar \ Burrtsal | : oSunhulpore Nenecie mage se Sp Midnight (2b 2" 06 TS Gites Flock, Anais Lith Toye 4 Nave SF Colnntte 2 Fas 813 "PSL ‘4aquaaony YI 9y7 ‘oyning ‘s9NQ S.quDqsisspy podiours gy ‘Uuowsig wooygno jy ‘quojsisspy jndiuisg ‘NOLONANNVY] ‘f° j te _—S a a a oe re) : wD ‘Iopuny} pue Suruyysry yyta urer Aavoy ‘sire yysvy] Y Sens | eee — Me “UOONG | 2° = Olgig) ‘sulyeqe pue Suyesopoul ‘ezoorg) =“ thE, | 08 19-66 | 96°83) W'VOT|*"°°* ‘ou ‘dulyeiapour pue dn Surreayo ‘aza01q Yysedyq on % ue 69:66 | F6-86/| ‘WV g [coc f0N7IG "WV ¢ souls urer Aavay ‘a[yqY @ Suyerepout ‘OIG, “ASA | LL O08 | 09-63 | 26-86 | ‘WV Gg [°° °° ** ‘oI ‘sjsn3 JUSTOIA [BUOIS¥DDO YIM “SsnonuTjUOD s10UI ‘0z}IC *S a s a a "NV G *19q0}QO PAE “UIeL OpIIIT @ ‘oTes ysorq) — ““ see eed 86-66 | 06-86; Ha 11|°' °° °° “onid “STINT ayeulay[e Lo ALON ‘Aysn4x) “o'"O'"O GG | 66 6s 66 ‘Wd OI Shoo) SOO” OIG “4Svy SUIALIP pue ‘MOT pnog ‘“Sulsvorout ‘ezaeiq Su0149 arf 82 | £08 29°60 | F6-82 | ‘Wa 8 *19q0}9Q PUuz Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. o ice 2 Ler (q) ee tee te) oe fog ae est Sore ioe ‘SHUVWAY = a. | ee | ean aORy ‘ayeq [e) fe} ter tnd = ct Lear) ———> ct O 9 Oo Z. Saal os =) *IoJOWOW AI : S ct "Aaquofuy anion’ YIGE ‘QNOWLSWUY ‘9 ‘x wenjdng fg ‘gPQ{ ‘42q0]9Q fo pug pun pug ay, fo wsojg ay7 bursnp ‘vynang 30 yday daysibay 709160]0.109}0 yy 1843. ] : 814 Ninth Memoir on the Law of Storms in India. [No. 141. This document shews that, as I have supposed at p. 810, the Purulia storm, if it was any part of a circular one, was doubtless an indepen- dent one, both as regards those to the Southward and to the N. W. of that station, the little change indicating that it was, if circular, passing on nearly an East and West track to the South of Purulia. H. 2. Notes on a curious species of Tiger or Jaguar, killed near the Snowy Range, north of Darjeeling. By Lieut. Ticketx, Bengal Native In- fantry, Assistant Agent to the Governor General, S. W. Frontier. The animal from which these notes are taken was killed by a Bho- tia, near the Snowy Range, in the northerly part of Sikkim, and its skin subsequently purchased by a gentleman who obligingly lent it to me for the purpose of sketching. The want of a better model to copy from, has probably rendered my drawing, with regard to outline, faulty in many points. But careful measurements, protracted on a scale, may give a tolerable approximation to true proportions and general aspect, and the markings of the skin are faithfully delineated, as well as the color of the fur carefully described. Dimensions of the Skin. Feet. Inches. From nose to root of tail, 5 ee 5 Tail, ie ee ate Di 102 Centre of back, between the shoulders to sole of fore-paw, ... i eke OL From root of tail to sole of hind paw, .. 2 13 5, nose toeye, .. a 75 80) 44 » eye to ear, - af ‘ia @ 54 » ear to between shoulders, ni 8 Of the breadths of various parts I take no measure, for they are in places shrunk, and in others pulled out during the operation of flaying. The head is narrow and nose somewhat elongated, the muzzle approach- ing the attenuated form in some of the smaller cats, leading into ‘“‘ Viverrina.” Limbs and body bulky and low, and the tail very thick, long and furry. The hair on other parts is thick and soft, but shorter en Scale of l$ Inches to a foot. ShTickell » i 1 ; al — 7 > teyes i line Pall 4 % \ Pie 47 i . ’ \ : [ \ ‘ _ Ae ne 1 es takes aS Pe Ws ae rs , ly o Wiis? f * ie A t 7 i he A wy nat . \ vo ‘ F ae Oh cig ea het AN] e Ke ve eur T rate i hts { ; ie Cup | _ ek bi Dias “4 1 le e E * ug FE A ; ik ; re ye Sa < 2 ” b n mt ib So 4 i ‘ 3 ‘ ' " My Woe arin . P| : \ Ye i’ \ vi ‘ y wl ay { ‘ve Ore’ . i y , ; ; cae 3 a ¢ Bat! mat m5 ) 1 { ‘i ee * rie rs an hea, ‘f byte f : a ¥ “ f ey i) Ss i oh me or re 5 : ey or > eal Bi i Sie Y os . 1843. | Notes on a curious species of Tiger or Jaguar. 815 than in the Leopard. Claws powerful. Lips, brows, and cheeks near the corners of the mouth, furnished with whitish vibrisse. Color.—Pale bistre brown, (a plain dullish clay brown,) fading on lower parts inside the limbs, and on cheeks and lips to pale rufous tawny. Centre of head covered with small longitudinal black spots, a few also about supercilium. Inferiorly and posteally to eye, two narrow stripes reaching to molar angle, and produced, with broken intervals, by other broader stripes along the side and front of neck. A black band across throat, bases of ears black. From behind ears, all along mesial line of back, a double line of chain-like stripes, more or less interrupted and more or less parallel. On the nuchal region these diverge and afford room to an inner, smaller, similar chain. From each side these chains diverge three large ovate spaces, encircled by broken lines and patches, well defined posteally, almost obsolete anteally. The loins and flanks of the belly, instead of these large patches, have similar but smaller and more numerous ones; some nearly circular, all packed together so as to leave narrow intervals between them. On the limbs the markings are more irregular, consisting of zig-zag longitudinal patches, decreasing to spots on the carpal region. Paws (as nose) plain dull brown. ‘Tail brown, thickly furred and marked black. Its end plain brown. The large oval spaces and the smaller ones of the after- parts of the sides do not reach to the belly, which is marked with large irregular patches and lines. These marks are all, above and below, black. And the areas of the large encircled spaces, as also of the smaller ones, above-mentioned, are shaded with a darker tinge of brown, and the former are therein studded with black spots, which give the fur a rich and beautiful appearance. Although I have not so named it above, I have little doubt that this animal is the same as the Felis Macrocelis of Temminck, known at Sumatra by the name of Rimau-dihan, or ‘ Tree Tiger’, and minutely de- scribed in Jardine’s Naturalist’s Library in the volume on Feline. The ground-color of the body is there said to be greyish, not the slightest tinge of which is perceptible in the skin before me. The size of the present subject is also superior, its total length being six feet and three and a half inches. Inall other respects the description exactly coincides. The bulky limbs, stout body and powerful retractile claws of the ani- mal do not seem to accord well with Sir Stamford Raffles’ description 816 Notes on a curious species of Tiger or Jaguar. [No. 141. of its innocuous habits, of its feeding almost entirely on birds, (caught in trees!) and on the poultry of the villagers, and of its becoming readily and permanently tame after capture. The Lepchas here call the animal ‘“‘ Pungmar,” and the Bhotias ‘ Zik ;” their accounts are widely different to the above They describe it as an uncommonly fierce and wary animal, difficult to approach, and dangerous to attack, from its invariably turning on the assailant if wounded. It is a rarer animal than the “ Sejjiak” or Leopard ; but it is to be found in the vallies lying north of Darjeeling, in dense jungle, chiefly by the banks of rivers ; the Ranget, Roongnoo, &c. affecting low places in preference to mountain tops. It approaches the villages of the Bhotias and Lepchas sometimes, and kills goats, pigs, &c.; of its predeliction for poultry, nothing is said by them; and of its propen- sity to climb trees, I could gather nothing satisfactory. The Lepchas affirm that it has been seen on trees, but that it ascends them in play, and not to seek food. Indeed the notion of such a large animal catching birds on trees, appears ridiculous. Altogether the accounts as re- ceived by me, of the ‘“ Pungmar” tally more with the description (as to disposition) of Felis Nebulosus, the ‘‘ Rimau Maug” of the Sumatrans, as cursorily given in the work above referred to. M. Stanislas Julien on the Study of the Chinese Language. Translated for the Journal of the Asiatic Society. By Henry Pippineron, Sub- Secretary, Asiatic Society. The Asiatic Society has just received from its author M. Stanislas Julien, a work entitled ‘* Exercises Pratiques d’ Analyse de Syntax et de Lexigraphie Chinoise,’’ of which the subject is a critical examination of thirteen lines of a translation of a notice in the work of the Chinese traveller and author Hionen-tsang upon India, by M. Pauthier. In this translation, M. Stanislas Julien detects njnety-four faults in thirteen lines ! and his criticism is approved by the first Chinese scholars of England, Germany and Russia. His work is dedicated to his friend, Mr. Morrison. With this controversy we have nothing further to do than that it may serve to put us a little on our guard as to what some Chinese translations may be;* but the introduction to M. Julien’s paper is so remarkable, as containing the opinions of a first rate Chinese scholar and a * As for instance, some which were copied from the Canton Register into the Calcutta papers about a year or more ago, in which, in a single proclamation, half a dozen common English, and I believe some Latin quotations were inserted, and this we were gravely told, was a translation from a Chinese State Paper.—H.P. 1843. | On the Study of the Chinese Language. 817 man of letters, highly distinguished in other walks, on the study of the Chinese language, that I have thought it well worth translation; since at the present time, nothing which can encourage or facilitate the study of this language is indifferent to us, independent of its high interest in a mere philological point of view. This in- troduction I find, also appeared with his first controversial paper in the Journal Asiatique, for May 1841, but it is reprinted with the present pamphlet. ‘The time is now happily far distant since it was generally believed in Europe, that the study of the Chinese language required, even in China, the whole life of a man of letters. M. Remusat has greatly contributed by his works and his teaching to destroy this prejudice, and if some men of learning yet give credit to it, it is because they have not taken the trouble to examine the question. This opinion would indeed be well-founded, if to speak, read, and write Chinese it were necessary to learn the forty-two thousand characters, which compose the great Dictionary, published in thirty-two octavo volumes by the emperor Khang-hi; for certainly not a single Chinese man of letters would be found capable of such a prodigious effort of me- mory. But it is as useless for a Chinese, or a European to know, and to be able to write all the characters of the Khangi-hi-toen-tien, (Khang-hi’s Digtionary,) as for a foreigner studying our language to be acquainted with all the words of the French Dictionary of Boiste, which in mere words is three times as rich. Supposing that the most complete of our Dictionaries contains, as is said, a hundred and twenty-four thousand words, we may say without fear of contradiction, that a foreigner who knows only three or four thousand, would be able to read the majority of French authors. More than a hundred thou- sand words, or terms, are relative to sciences, arts and trades, and which seldom occur in literary works. When the reader meets with them, he looks for them in a good Dictionary, and continues his reading without fancying that he does not understand French because he is unacquaint- ed with some choice scientific or technological terms. The case is exactly the same with the Chinese Dictionaries. The Emperor Khang-hi’s would be reduced from forty-two thousand to six or eight thousand words,* if we were to subtract from it about ten thousand variations of ancient and obsolete characters, of names of men, of places, of mountains, and of rivers, and of the terms belonging to ‘sciences and art. * Several with no meaning, Marshman’s Introductory Remarks, p. 31. t 1900 characters form the materials of the language, Marshman, p. 37. 818 On the Study of the Chinese Language. [No. 141. Under the Han dynasty, says the author of the Vocabulary of the Kings, candidates for the offices of historians of the empire were required to know at least nine thousand different characters. Now, as the complete annals of any epoch must comprise, in methodical order, almost every subject of literature and science, it would appear from this alone, that the number of characters which the most learned men were required to know, differs prodigiously from that which many persons in Kurope suppose necessary for the lowest literary grades. We may indeed suppose, that these last hardly require more than five or six thousand words to speak, read, and write Chinese. In fact, the four classic books do not contain more than two thousand and four hundred characters ; but nevertheless, a person who has care- fully studied them, and who is at the same time master of the prin- ciples of Chinese syntax (construction, ) can understand without assist- ance almost all books of history, geography, and philosophy. In China the candidates for the literary rank of Kiu-jin, (Licentiate,) are only required to have well studied the four classic books, and any one of the Kings (canonical books,) which they may choose. From what has been said, the study of the Chinese language does not require, as far as relates to the necessary words, more trouble than any foreign language; such as German for instance, which is com- menced without any fear, and with a certainty of mastering it.* But the difficulty in the study of Chinese does not consist in the number of words. It is well known, that this language is a monosyllabic one, and that its words do not allow of inflexions indicating in substantives and adjectives genders, numbers and cases, and in verbs, times and persons. Moreover, the same word sometimes changes its value in changing its place, and becomes a substantive and adjective ; a passive active, or neuter verb or adverb. The word chew for example, may signify good (substantive,) good (adjective,) esteem good (approve, ) and good adverbially taken; when the mechanism of the Chinese language is understood this word is as explicit in its different positi- ons as the Latin words bonum, bonus, bonum judicare, bené. The English language has some similarity to this. Certain sub- stantives by their position, and by the words which accompany them, become sometimes adjectives, verbs, and adverbs, without the * See also Marshman’s Introductory Remarks, p. 3. 1843. | On the Study of the Chinese Language. 819 least difficulty arising thereform to the reader or hearer. Thus the word cut, is an adjective in “a cut wig,” and a verb in “to cut timber.” The word present (a gift) is an adjective in “the present season,” and a verb in “ to present a man.”* The word head is an adjective in “the head workman,” and a verb in “ to head the people.” In Chinese, the word cheow (head,) may become, according to circumstances, adjective or verb, or an adverb.f The English word “« nen” is a verb in “ to pen,” (write,) a letter. The Chinese word pz (pencil) has the same scope; it may signify, ac- cording to its position, “ pencil,” and “to write with a pencil.” It follows then, that to understand Chinese, it is not sufficient to be acquainted with a great number of words. Although the nine thou- sand words formerly required to become one of the historians of the empire should be perfectly known by heart, this alone would not suffice to understand half a page of the easiest Chinese text. To be able to give to each word the value resulting from its position, and to catch the varying sense of the prepositions and _ particles,{ which determine the reciprocal relation of words, the language must be studied systematically ; the student must have analysed, and I might say dissected, philosophically, the best translated works by the Missiona- ries, or by the learned of Europe, who have taken them for guides. He will then be able to distinguish with certainty, the positional values (valeurs de position,) upon which the knowledge of the Chinese language mostly depends. In this respect its difficulties are of a peculiar kind ; but not greater nor more numerous than those of other languages of the East or of Asia. We have seen many persons, who after some years of study and application, have been able to read, translate or analyse with all desirable exactitude, ancient or modern Chinese works relating to their studies. I may name M. Bazin, senior, who has given to the learned world a first volume of Chinese Dramas, completely translated in prose and verse, and who is now about to publish the complete translation of a celebrated Drama in twenty- * Our English readers will observe, that M. Julien has here forgotten the pronunciation which makes a different word of it. He probably alludes here to the mere spelling, which to the eye of a Chinese, as to that of a child, makes it the same word as the substantive. + Examples from Marshman, p, 195. I Marshman alludes to prepositive characters to mark the cases of nouns, and again, p. 994, “every termination is supplied by position,” 820 On the Study of the Chinese Language. [No. 141. four acts.* M. Theodore Pavie, who had studied Sanscrit and Chinese at the same time, acquired in a few years a remarkable knowledge of these two languages, and to him we owe a volume of Chinese Novels, not less distinguished by the elegance of their style, than by the fidelity of the translation; and M. Biot, junior, whose early studies and a solid knowledge of the Chinese language, have enabled him to examine, with much advantage to science, books written in the ancient dialect, and relative to the history, geography, statistics, or arts of China. The readers of the Journal Asiatique have often had occa- sion to appreciate the Memoirs with which he has enriched its pages. He is now preparing for the press the “Alphabetic Concordance of the names of Chinese towns of the first, second, and third rank, which have been changed under different dynasties. This will reflect new honour on the author, and new light upon our knowledge... I might add to these names, those of M. Leon Pages, Advocate, who has just con- cluded a French translation of the four classic books (Kings) with a running commentary, and of his cousin, M. Edmé Mechain, (grandson of the astronomer, ) lost to science by an early death when Vice-Consul at Smyrna. M. Mechain had learnt Chinese when a law student, and only at his leisure hours, and yet in three years he was able to read with facility. Son of a Consul General, and pursuing that profession, he — hoped to become one day French Consul in China, and that his know- ledge of the languages of the celestial empire might be of use to our commerce, our arts, and our literature. His name as a Chinese scholar would be still unknown, were it not that I have felt it a duty to men- tion here his zeal and his remarkable acquirements in Chinese. It is thus a well established fact, both from the examples which I have quoted, and from a sort of public notoriety, that in a few years a tolerable knowledge of Chinese may be acquired. But there is one indispensable condition, which is to study with care the laws of construction, the fixed principles which determine the grammatical functions of the words and modify their value according to the place in which they stand in the sentence; the value of the prepositions which are sometimes significative as in other languages, and sometimes lose their usual meanings, becoming purely phonetic marks of regimen, * This Drama, entitled ‘‘ Pi-Pa-ki, or the History of the Lute,” was published in 1841, by Dupont, 1843. | On the Study of the Chinese Language. 821 as have I believe demonstrated in the dissertation at the close of my Sinico-Latin edition of the works of the Chinese philosopher Meng-tseu. If these rules, which are for Sinologists what those of inflexion are in other languages, and which are their best guides in interpreting a passage, be neglected, the Chinese language may be studied for many years without ever acquiring the degree of know- ledge necessary to become a faithful translator.” Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Monday Evening, the 4th September, 1843.) The regular monthly meeting of the Society was held at the rooms on Monday the 4th September, at the usual hour. The Honorable the Pre- sident in the chair. The following Members proposed at the August meeting were ballotted for, and declared duly elected. The usual communication was ordered to be made to them :— Major W. Anderson, B. H. A.; F. Mouat, Esq. M. D., B. M. S.; and Capt. Stephen, B. N. I., A. D. C. to the Honorable the Deputy Governor. And the following new Member was ‘proposed :— Dr. Sprenger, B. M. S. proposed by the Honorable Sir H. Seton, second- ed by Mr. H. Piddington. | The following list of Books, presented and purchased, was read :— Books received for the Meeting of the Asiatic Society, on the 4th September, 1843. The Oriental Christian Spectator, second series. Bombay, August 1843, vol. iv, No. 8.—Presented by the Editor. Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society. Bombay, April 1843, No. 5.—Presented by the Society. Journal Asiatique, 3me série, tome vix. Juillet 4 October 1842, Nos, 76 4 78, Paris.— Presented by the Society. Jamieson’s Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, Edinburgh, 1843, vol. xxiv, No. 67.—Presented by the Author. Proceedings of the Geological Society of London, 1842, vol. iii, part 1i, No. 91. —Presented by the Society. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, for August, Sep- tember and October 1842, Nos. 17, 18, and 19.—From the Academy, (two copies. ) London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine and Journal of Science, third series, London, January 1843, vol. xxii. Nos. 141 and 142. Transactions of the Royal Astronomical Society, London, 1842-43, vols. xii, xiii, and xiv.—From the Astronomical Society. oP 4 822 Asiatic Society. [No. 141. Early Records in Equity. Calcutta, 1842.—Presented by the Hon’ble Sir H. W. Seton. Calendars of the Proceedings in Chancery in the reign of Queen Elizabeth. —Presented by the Hon’ble Sir H. W. Seton. Bulletin de la Société de Géographie, 2me série, Paris 1842, tome xvii. Naturalist’s Library.—Ornithology, vol. xiv, Nectariniade, or Sun-Birds. Edin- burgh, 1843.—-From the Booksellers. Pauthier, Réponse a l’ Examen Critique, Paris, 1842.—Presented by the Author. Pauthier, Examen Méthodique des faits qui concernent Le Thian-Tchu ou L’Inde, Paris, 1840.—Presented by the Author. Pauthier, Vindicie Sinice. Dernier Réponse a M.S. Julien, Paris 1842.—-Pre- sented by the Author. Bopp, Vergleichende Grammatik des Sanskrit, Zend, Griechischen, &c. &c. Berlin, 1842, Vierte Abtheilung.—Presented by the Author. The Secretary read the following Memoranda :— 1. It has been suggested by several Members, and the Secretary begs now to men- tion it, that the works of reference belonging to the Library of Fort William, which as a temporary arrangement were made over to the Public Library, might more appropriately be deposited in that of the Society, and this with more advantage to the public in general, 2. Government having requested a further supply of fifty copies of the Scinde Vocabulary, these have been sent from’the copies placed for sale with the Book- sellers. ‘The copies for sale at Bombay have been sent to Messrs. Collett and Co. 3. It has been suggested to Government, that at the present time a reprint of Lieut. Leech’s Grammar and Praxis, &c. of the Brahoee, Beloochee and Punjabee languages, which forms about 61 pp. of the 7th vol. of the Journal would be most useful with reference to our new acquisitions in the West of India. In conse- quence of this, areprint has been sanctioned, and is now in progress at Bishop’s College Press. With reference to the first of these Memoranda, it was ordered, that the Secretary be requested to inquire into and state to the Committee of Papers, what were the conditions under which the works in question were deposited in the Public Library, and to frame thereupon an-application for them in terms of his suggestion. The Secretary farther reminded the Society, that two works from Messrs. Ostell, z. e. Cuvier’s Mammiferes, and Swainson’s Illustrations, had remained for inspection, and that some Nos. of Smith’s Zoology of Southern Africa had also been sent for inspection by a private individual, who was desirous of disposing of them. Some conversation took place, when it was agreed upon, that the purchase of Cuvier should be farther considered, with re- ference to the possibility of obtaining a copy cheaper from Europe. The Honorable the President begged to be allowed to present to the Society, Swainson’s Illustrations, and Dr. Smith’s Zoology of Southern Africa in tes- timony of his high appreciation of the indefatigable labours of Mr. Blyth 1843. ] Asiatic Society. 823 in the Zoological Department, and his desire to assist and forward them. The best thanks of the Society were voted for this very liberal donation. The following note from the Librarian, addressed to the Secretary, was read :— To H. Torrens, Esq. Secretary, Asiatic Society. S1r,—I have the honour to forward to you the enclosed note of Mr. J. Thomason’s, who desires me to bring to your notice, that some papers, published by the Royal Asiatic Society and the Bombay Branch Society are not in our Library. The papers alluded to, are contained in the Transactions of the R. A. 8, and the Journal of the B. B. S., and with regard to these publications I beg to state, that we have received only the first three volumes of the Transactions of the R. A. S.,* and there are only a few numbers of the above-mentioned Journal in our Library. As these publications are most intimately connected with the progress of Oriental learning, I beg leave to propose, that they should be procured for the Library. 23rd August, 1843. Your most obedient servant, E. Roer. It was ordered, that the works alluded to be completed for the Library. Read the following letter, accompanying a valuable donation of rare Books by the Honorable Sir H. Seton, for which the thanks of the Society were voted :— To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society. Sir,—As it appears by the Catalogue lately published, that the Library of the Society, among the works published by the Record Commission, does not contain the Calendars of the Proceedings in Chancery in the Reign of Elizabeth, I beg to _ present it with a copy of them, together with an unpublished Tract relating to their contents. I have the honor to be, &c. Calcutta, 24th August, 1843. H. W. Seton. Read the following letter from the Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal, sanctioning an allowance of Co’s. Rupees 64 per mensem, for the expenses of the Museum of Economic Geology :— No. 842. From Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal to H. Torrens, Esq. Vice-President and Secretury, Asiatic Society. Sir,—With reference to the second paragraph of my letter, No. 691, of the 3rd instant, 1 am directed to inform you, that the Honorable the Deputy Governor of Bengal, with the concurrence of the Government of India, is pleased to sanction the monthly sum of Co’s, Rs. 64, for establishment and contingencies of the Museum of Economic Geology. I have the honor to be, Sir, Your most obedient servant, Fort William, 31st July 1843.° A. Turnesutt, Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal. * The Transactions of the R. A. S. are now published in the form of a Journal, which the Library possesses. 824 Asiatic Society. CNo. 141. Read the following extract of a letter from Dr. Wise, B. M. S. to the Sub-Secretary, dated Dundee, 29th June, 1843. I was hurried across Egypt in such a manner as prevented me from delivering the box of Books in person to Mohammud Alee, which the Asiatic Society, at your kind suggestion, charged me with. I sentit to the palace of Grand Cairo, and requested the British Consul and Clot Bey to see that it was delivered in a suitable manner. This I am sure they did, and to my great regret it was all I could do, as the Padsha was in Upper Egypt when I was at Cairo. After all the preparations I had made, the steam boat was not able to land our party at Cosseir on account of the weather, and. I therefore came to England with the same mail I had come from India with. Read letter from M. Delessert, returning thanks for the honor confer- red on him by his election at the August meeting. Read the following letter from Messrs. W. and H. Allen, the Society’s Booksellers and Agents in London :— Henry Pipprineron, Esq. Str,—We have the pleasure to send you, as Secretary to the Asiatic Society, our account to this date. We enclose the particulars of £43: 16:4, against the Society for money paid, and books supplied by us. The account current annexed herewith gives credit for the publications of the Society sold during the year, which leaves a balance of £13; 18; 3, due to us. We have hitherto been instructed to keep the account for the sales of the Journal separately, and the enclosed statement for the sales amounts to £32: 12: 0. The two accounts shewn, together, leave a balance of £18 : 18: 9 in favor of the Society, and we leave you to determine the mode of settlement. We shall be most happy to honor your draft at 30 days’ sight for either of the balances. If you draw for £32: 17: 0, then the Society will be indebted to us the balance of the account current. We have the honor to be, Sir, Your most obedient servants, London, 30th June, 1843. W. H. Atuen and Co. Dr. The Asiatic Society Calcutta, in Account with William H. Allen and Co. Cr. 30th June 1843.—To paid sun- 30th June 1842,—By Balance dry charges on Books re- stated, .. cece £1149 ceived to forward, &c. in- 30th June 1843.—Account sales cluding £21: 0: 0 paid to as per statement herewith, 28 3 4 the Oriental Fund, as per By Balance,.ccsccseeeee 13 18 3 statement enclosed,.. £ 43 16 4 EEE Mtoe —— £ 43 16 4 £ 43 16 4 ee E. E. To Balance, ..-. £1318 3 W. H. Aven ann Co. London, 30th June, 1843. 1843.) Dr. Asiatic Society. The Secretary of the Asiatic Society, Calcutta, Wm. H. Auten & Co. Journal, No. 97, 98, 99, 100, », 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110, 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119, 120, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127, 128, ” ” ? 9? Paid Sundry Advertising, Porterage, Commission 10 per Cent.... sae “on : London, 30th June, 1843. rai |ite aes Ss ee peer Seas 1S "-N/ OO oon aor) o8 a ee aaa | 221 v5 > Or ma i) eo 11 oe 8 11 te 7 f 14 12 : 12 11 con 10 : 9 eee 13 ° 11 os es ie 2 3 9 on 10 oe 7 cc 11 con & ee = 1l ° 8 eee 14 11 eee 5 13 : 11 oe . 14 9 eee sec 1G . 12 oO secillnedd “| 12 coo ° 16 11 ooo 15 ry ji ee SH als ° 11 see oll 1G : 12 aes 17 0 13 on coll 18 cor 12 eco se awe 25 XQ 10 seo e coe 50 *13 10 20 cpall’ ayy 50 | *13 13 tac quel) Sees 50 | *13 14 vee seal ee 50 *13 15 “e calle es 50 | *13 17 on rH edie 50 | *13 16 * oy ree 70 =| *13 36 ae aac est 50 | *13 18 ce Bal ec 50 | *13 18 eee eee eee 30 ¥13 23 Booking, &c. ... * “ m | Sold. HA HR eB PR ER cr On A en Be Go © 69 09 So TD OO 9 -— i) 27 Account ab AeOnmRODmonmnuN Nw aE & mmermwsnwnwestwtdrmooceccenscrececececoececoe 40 3 7 6 £32 17 EK. E $25 with Cr. Ol MEwmecoerawOowDrOOOOSuwrowaNmMuUMInooagor l eA fee Wn. H. ALLEN AND Co. * These figures are the number of copies distributed as per list below. —_ Wee c lees = ” Led 99 3’) | ee ee el dl —_ & Copy No. 18, to Royal Society, » No. 18, to Professor Schlegel. DISTRIBUTED. Edinburgh, Each, No. 119 to 128, to Professor Wilson. Ed. Asiatic Journal, Royal Society. Royal Asiatic Society. Ed. Edinburgh Philosophical Journal. Royal Institution. Ed. Philosophical Magazine. Athenzum, = Baron Von Hammer Purgstall. University of Bonn. Royal Society of Edinburgh. Ed. Spectator, Professor Schlegel. 826 Asiatic Society. The Asiatic Society, Calcutta, in Account with Wm. H. AuuEn anv Co. Asiatic Researches, vol. 15, 4to. stitched, . vol. 16, Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, «- vol. 18, part 1, .. vol. 18, part 2, Ditto, Index to first 18 vols. Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, Amis ul Musharahin, 4to. stitched, . vol, 19, part 1, . vol. 19, part 2, w- vol, 20, part 1, «. - vol. 20, part 2, «. Futawa Alemgiri, vol. 1, royal4to. -. Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, Inayah, ... Ditto, ... Ss Niele) 2: ree VOLUN, vol. 4, ew vol. 5, ee. Vol. G, Sells ae Vole a: 4to. 4to. Jawame ul Ilm ul Riazi, 4to. stitched,.. Kifayah, ... Ditto, Mahabharata, Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, cee VOlega, eee VOl. 4, pee WV Olas sas) VOL. BD: vee, VOI. GO, ee VOl, 4, 4to. 4to. royal, « Index to Mahabharata, 4 parts, -. Part. 4, Naishadha Charita, 8vo. stitched, Raja Tarangini, complete in 1 Ditto, royal 4to. stitched, Susruta, vol. 2, 8vo. ditto, Tibetan Dictionary, 4to. ditto, Boarding 1 Copy of the Asiatig Researches, vol. 16, coe vol. } Paid Entry Duty and Wharf charges on Index to Mahabha- rata, per Ellenborough, soe Paid Sundry, Advertising to this date, Commission 5 per Cent. * Asiatic Researches, vol. 19, part 1, Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, vol, 19, vol, 20, vol. 20, part 2, part 1, part 2, e ey ° S S ° . SoS) 38 (Se) 3 | SB a82l og 1e8S) Ss [aS os GA |O5 wn | 19 bs 19 ny 24, wes ee ie 9 1 ¥ ee 7 con 5 2 12 nO 3 8 2 an ha 24 y 20 1 iy me ies » 31 *9 = oy Ge 3 2 38 *3 a Dit ae ‘ 29 *3 in El eeealet.. | a7 sage eee a 3 re 3 ne. me he Ae 1 1 24 Ge Ne at | vine % 4 ats 3 1 bas AS 5 cua 4 1 Hee i 1 ae De 1 eh ip 4° e iv 1 a i] vas 1 AA ee a ae ve 32 1 aS cS ae | me a 1 a as 7 = 6 1 ou sea 6 See 5 Oe ee aa 8 eee 6 2 He aaley otal see 8 3 mae ag fi 11 3 i ee 1 eee eve 1 veo Seana 20 20 ee a oe as 20 20 ie oon sang. na 3 | i 17 clo, wee 21 1 20 oan 3 aoe 2 1 1-2 “| 6 ate 5 1 20 nae LEH san 0 180) eee eee eae see eee 2 5 0 ae A oe ius pee me cae Ba An val) WARD [ No. 141. Cr. -_ aOoORNK RRO timed — fo — Sl on © KYPOESCKAHASCHHNKHOCH HH RHPROR ROH COCR WWI RB ROR OR RE mem OmmeE BOE BRO Sreoescoococconwnoscsosoocaoossecocoso 35 4 619 0 £28 3 4 ) Sent to Royal Library, Berlin, per order J Professor Wilson, July 3, 1842. of Wm. H. ALLEN AnD Co. 1843.) Asiatic Society. Dr. Asiatic Society, Calcutta, to W. H. ALLEN aNnp Co. London. Cr. 1842. July 6, Per Owen Glendower.—Cuvier and Valenciennes, Histoire des Poissons, tome 16, 8vo. stitched and Plates, 421 to 455, BP 8) Journal des Savants, May, Se ese a OmOnnO Shipping Expences, &c. Sr ee Lee HOnsodO 2 4 0 3» 930, Per Agincourt.—Journal Asiatique, 7 Nos. enclosed, .. Fett O10) GO Paid Duty on ditto, ct eos see on Wo Bo Journal des Savants, June, 0 0 0 8vo. Parcel received to forward from Royal Geographical Society, ... os GO) OO 8vo. Parcel ditto from Geographical Society, 500 roo 0) Oo) Shipping Expences, &c. a aa Pd eG 0 4 0 Aug. 34, Per Prince of Wales.—Journal des Savants, July, ao 0) O° @ 8vo. Parcel received from Society of Arts enclosed, oo OG Shipping Expences, &c. oc cee cco OO Hite Cha Sept. 30, Per Windsor.—Journal des Savants, August, Va cON0 40 8vo. Parcel received from Paris, and paid duty on the same, eet Ol ae 6 Shipping Expences, &c. oes seo OF EG 0 6 0 Nov. 19, Per Zenobia.—Journal des Savants, September, ase Oe On) Royal 8vo. Parcel received to forward from Oriental TranslationFd. 0 0 0 8vo. Parcel from Geological Society, on eee Om Own) Shipping Expences, &c. ove oo et) or 0 Dec. 23, Per Stag.—Journal des Savants, October, co! Oo O Niebuhr’s History of Rome, vol. 3, 8vo. calf gilt, aor Ao ak 8vo. Pamphlet from Geological Society enclosed, on = YO Antiquitates Americane, 1837, C. C. Rafer, imp. Ato, bound, .. 0 0 O Shipping Expences, &c. ... eee Ee) ici 0) 1843, 15 0 Jan. 25, Per Carnatic._-Received to forward, Bulletin de la Societé Geographie, vol. 17, 8vo. ae SOMO MEG, Paid Duty on the same, aesle owe xo WO ok @ 8vo. Parcel received from Paris, ae so DLO. @ Paid Duty on ditto, BS) os Be iO SS 0 8vyo. Pamphlet from Geological Society, a0 wee FORROM AO Jameson’s Journal, No. 67, sesh Ohn09 0 Bopp, Vergleichende Grammatik, 4to. stitched, fo UO oO Paid Duty « on ditto, eee ese «we OO 1 6G Shipping Expences, &c. ... ort eso OME GinLO, OW ENG Mar. 23, Per Patriot Queen.—Journal des Savants, November and December 1842, and January 1843, sec OM Ono) Paid Sub scription on J ournal des Savants, J anuary to Dec. 1843, .. 218 O Received to forward, Julien Simple Exposé, &c. 8vo.stiteched, .. 0 0 0 Received to forward. Paid Duty en Julien Simple Exposé, &c. $vo. stitched, each OMe aig. Tassy, Chapitre Inconnu du Coran, 8vo. stitched, oo) Wd Shipping Expences, &c. ... aoe oo 6M Be 8 May 18, Per Seringapatam.—J. E. Gray, Spicolegia Zoologica, part 1, royal 4to, stitched, Owe 6 Leach’s Zoological Miscellany, colored, 3 vols. Royal 8vo. cloth, lettered, eral) ©) G. R. Gray’ s List of the Genera of Birds with their Synonymes, 2nd Edition, 8vo. cloth, Pe 0 @ Bibliotheque de M. Silvestre de Sacy, liv. 1, “8vo. stitched, and de Delhi a Bombay, par Roberts, and paid Duty on ditto, ob O27 56 Journal Asiatique, January and February, and paid Duty on ditto, 0 1 0 Transactions of the Geological Society, vol. 6, part 2, 4to.stitched,. 0 0 0 Journal des Savants, February and March, ... ore One) 0 Report of the British Association for 1842, 8vo. bound, oo O Mw Edinburgh Philosophical Journal, No. 68, ... ste On 0 70 Philosophical Magazine, April and May, 200 0) HON OM Two Royal 8vo. Packets from the London Electrical Society, a a Ol Saadi, par Garcin de Tassy, 8vo. stitched, ane soe 0) O00 Shipping Expences, &c. ... 510 -- 012 0 - 6 4 6G Paid Subscription to Rafer’s Antiquitates Americanx, 1837, 4to. bound, sent per ‘‘ Stag,” 23d December 1842, Paid Subscription to Oriental Fund, for 1842 and 1843, two years,., ve June 12, Sundries per Essex.—As per Invoice Stated,” acs seh ” 30, Sundry Postages to this date, one ave Wm. H. ALLEN AND Co, Sitcmmesvcne 1 OO sesscscscee 24 0 0 sooccscone 415 0 ssecorceorse 2 3 10 ere £4316 4 $28 Asiatic Society. [ No. 141. And the following draft of reply to them was also read and approved of :— Messrs. W. H. Auten anv Co., London. Dear Srrs,—By the July mail, I have the pleasure to acknowledge the receipt of your letters of the 17th and 30th June last, to the address of Mr. Piddington. I note that the Marble Bust of the late James Prinsep, Esq. sent to you by Pro- fessor Wilson, to be forwarded to the Society has been shipped per ship ‘‘ Essex ;’’ on the arrival of the vessel, the Bust will be landed per bill of lading you forward. The several statements of accounts forwarded with your letter of the 30th June last, have been found correct and in order; and although the Society is not disposed at present to disturb the account current closed to the 30th June 1843, by a balance against the Society of £13: 8:3; yet I am desired to say, that it is susceptible of readjustment with reference to my letter of the 16th February,* as regards tbe cost and charges of £18: 10: 0, for a copy of Arrowsmith’s Map of India, forwarded by you per ship ‘‘ Persian,’’ which has been rejected by the Society as incomplete, and in consequence useless for the purpose for which the Map was commissioned from England. You have been already advised, that the Map has been made over to Messrs. Thacker and Co., to be disposed of on your account. The property in the Journal from No. 133, is now vested in the Society ; but you will continue to keep its sale account separate as heretofore, furnishing as usual, your Account Current distinct from that of the Society’s other transactions with you; my interest, however ceases from No. 132, and you will therefore render up to that number a separate account to me. The sum of £32: 17: 0, being for sale proceeds of the Journal up to No. 128, transferred to the Society’s general Account Current with you, has been adjusted here at the exchange of 1s.11d. per Rupee in Co’s Rs. 342: 12: 6, the rate of ex- change, London on Calcutta, ruling on the 30th June. _I am dear Sirs, Your faithfully, Asiatic Society’s Rooms, Calcutta, H. Torrens, 5th September, 1843. Vice President and Secy. As. Socy. Read the following letter from the Secretary to the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society :— o the Secretary to the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Calcutta. S1r,—By desire of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, I beg to enclose bill of lading of a case of Geological Specimens addressed to ‘‘ Curators 33 of the Museum of Economic Geology of India,’’ shipped on board the ‘‘ Fazal Rubany,’’? Capt. Stewart. I shall forward a list of the Specimens, together with such remarks as may be required, with the duplicate of the bill of lading. Freight has been paid here. T have the honor to be, Sir, Your most obedient servant, Bombay, Asiatic Society’s Rooms, Joun G. Matcoxtmson, 5th August, 1843. Secretary B. B. R. A.S. * Not yet dispatched with reference to this paragraph. 1843.] Asiatic Society. 829 The Curator stated that the box would be landed in the course of the following day. Read the following extract of a letter from Professor Wilson to the Sub-Secretary, dated 5th May, and brought out by Dr. Sprenger, who being present, was introduced to the Society by the Honorable the Pre- sident :— To H. Pippineton, Esa., Secretary, Asiatic Society. Dear Srr,—I have requested Dr. Sprenger, who comes out in the Company’s Medical Service, to take charge of the following Books for the Society :— Sama Veda, Text. Ditto, Translation. Megha Duta, new edition. Selections from the Mahabharata. The two former I send on behalf of the Oriental Text Society, and the Orienta Translation Fund Committee—the two last upon my own. Yours truly, East India House, 5th May, 1843. H. H. WILson. Read the following from Prince Ghaulam Mahommed, accompanying a clay bust made by a native artist :— E. Buytu, Ese. Curator, Asiatic Society, &c. Sin,—I beg you will present to the Society, with my best respects, the accom- panying Bust of their late President, the Honorable H. T. Prinsep, Esq. as a small token of my esteem of the public worth of the individual whom it represents, and I trust the Society will do me the honor of accepting it as the offering of their most sincere well-wisher. I remain, Sir, Russapuglah, 23rd August, 1843. Your obedient servant, GHuUALAM MoHUMED, PRINCE. Read the following letter from the Secretary to the Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India :— H. Torrens, Esa. Secretary, Asiatic Society. Dear S1r,—As I believe, under the present system of publication, there is no objection to an interchange of the Journal of the Asiatic Society with those of other bodies, I beg on behalf of the Committee of Papers to state, that the Agricul- tural Society will be happy to exchange Journals with your Society. The inter- change can commence with the Journals of the respective Societies from the begin- ning of the current year, should this proposal be acceded to. I am, dear Sir, Your’s faithfully, Agricultural Society’s Room, James Hume, Town Hall, August 17, 1843. Honorary Secretary. 5 Q 830 Asiatic Society. [No. 141. The proposed exchange was agreed upon. Read the following extract of a letter from Dr. Spilsbury to the Sub- Secretary, relative to the Mammoth Head brought down by Lieutenant Hickey :— My pear Sir,-—I really have been quite horrified at the announcement in the Journal, (No. 136, or 50 N. S.) received last night of the Head from your zealous con- tributor. The history of that Head is as follows, and the Society at present have no more right to it than I have. It was exhumed at Brimhan Ghat, by the late Capt. M. Smith, then in charge of the Saugor district, (vide Journal, vol. viii. for 1839, p. 951 and its foot note.) _ He carried it to Saugor where I saw it, and where he gave it to me ; I then gave it to Cautley (for comparison, as I had sent a very large one previously to the Society, ) and offered to convey it to Agra, which I did, and here all trace was lost fora long time. I could get no answer about it from Dr. Woodburn, the Garrison Surgeon, and it must have lain two years in his com- pound, not at Kamptee as you state. When H. with his Corps went from Saugor to Agra, I requested him to make enquiries, and let me know, which he did, stating, that it was all safe in W’s. compound, of which I informed Cautley, who requested me when opportunity offered to send it to Calcutta, care of Cantor and Co. When H. was leaving Agra for Barrackpore, he asked me if he should take this Head in his boat, and which I gladly availed myself. About thistime Cantor’s house fail- ed, and there was therefore no use in sending it to them, and it remained with H. pending Cautley’s hookum. I shall write to Cautley to-morrow, and see what he says. I hope you duly received my remittance of 20th ultimo. Benares, 15th August, 1843. Read the following extract of Letter from Lieutenant Hutton :— My DEAR S1R,—I have the pleasure to announce the dispatch per Banghy to your address, of a small packet containing specimens for analysis of the wax or wax-like substance deposited on the leaves of a tree growing above Rajpore, by the larve or ‘‘ Flata limbata,” an insect closely allied to F. Nigricornis, a figure of which you will find in Donovan’s Insects of China. The specimens of wax I should feel obliged by your analysing, and adding the results in a note to my remarks, There are likewise two specimens of the perfect insect in a little box which can be added to the Society’s Museum after inspection. Can you tell me whether the Society possess any specimens of ores and minerals which they would exchange for any duplicates I may have of Minerals, &c. from Afghanistan and parts of India? Also, whether they have any duplicate insects for exchange? All of course in good condition. I wish much I could furnish you with the localities from which your Himalayan collection sent down by me, was presented; but my memoranda were destroyed during my absence in Afghanistan, and I cannot tell what you have received. Cculd you tell me what you had received together with the numbering of the specimens, I might perhaps tell, from my geological report and the aid of my own specimens, where yours are from. I will in a day or two remit you the amount of my subscription, which is due for two or three quarters, I fancy. Yours very truly, J. Huron, Mussooree, 23rd August, 184%. M.A.S. 1843.) Asiatic Society. 831 Read an application from L. Wray, Esq. requesting the Society’s patron- age of a work now publishing by him, under the title of ‘‘ The Sugar Planter’s Companion.” It was considered by most of the members that this subject was so peculiarly within the province of the Agricultural Society’s pursuits, that it might be better left wholly to that body. Read the following letter from Captain Tickell to the Secretary :— My DEAR ToRRENS,—I have the pleasure to send you a sketch of a curious kind of Tiger, made from a skin obligingly lent me by Lieutenant Biddulph, one of the residents here. The sketch and notes thereon I should wish to have published in the Journal, if they be thought worthy. And when they are done with I beg they may be returned to me, for I have no copy by me for my own collection. I hope this can be managed without trouble. S. R. TICKELL. Darjeeling, 11th August, 1843. P.S.—When opportunity offers, I wish you would express my apologies to Mr. Piddington for my not having answered his note, about the skulls of the different tribes in my part of India. It reached me but an hour or two before I started for Darjeeling, and what with sickness and travelling, I have had no opportunity for replying to him. I doubt whether skulls could be procured in Singbhoom, as they are there exceedingly jealous about their dead, and burn the bodies to ashes; bones and all, A Jithographic proof of the drawing, which had been already prepared for the Journal, was exhibited, and as the work of a native artist, its ex- treme fidelity was much admired. Read the following extract of Letter from Dr. Campbell, Resident at Darjeeling. H. Prppineton, Ese. Secretary, Asiatic Society. T have sent you by to-day’s Banghy, specimens* of the Rock Salt of Eastern Thibet, which is brought here for sale by the Thibetans through the passes in the snowy range leading into Sikim. I may forward a note of particulars regarding this article at some future time. When purified by solution for recrystallisation, it is snowy white, and far superior for the table to the Indian salt. The price here at present is 5 seers per rupee. Yours truly, Darjeeling, Tih August, 1843. A. CAMPBELL. Read the following Letter from Capt. Hannington, addressed to the Sub- Secretary :— H. Pippineton, Esa., Secretary to the Asiatic Society. My pear Sir,—In the Journal of the Asiatic Society, No. 65, for May 1837, there is anarticle by Mr. H. T. Prinsep, on the mortality among members of the Civil Service. The table prepared by him, is from its extreme accuracy very valu- able ; but it would be still more so if brought up to the present time according to the method he has pointed out. Itis indeed probable, that the register has been kept up, but I do not know by whom, or where to apply for information respecting it, I therefore take the liberty to ask your aid in procuring it. I am prosecuting some inquiries of this nature, and the results if worth any thing, would be much at * No. 1. The red coloured salt. », 2. The white crystals found in the former in the proportion of 5 per cent. », 9%. Bits of minerals found in the salt. 832 Asiatic Society. LNo. 14}. your service for publication in the Journal. Ifthe Table can be obtained, I would put it into such form as would render it available for determining the expectation of life, and the values of annuities. Knowing your zeal in these matters, I need not apologize for the trouble I am giving you. Yours very faithfully, Purulia, 21st August, 1843. J. HANNINGTON. The Sub-Secretary stated, that he had already addressed Mr. Charles Prinsep, who had pointed out various sources of probable information ; others were suggested by the meeting, and amongst them the Honorable the President mentioned the information procured, and printed by a Com- mittee of which Major Henderson was Secretary, and himself a member, of which the object was to found a Life Assurance Society for the benefit of the Civil Service, which had been printed in the Transactions. Read the following Letter from B. H. Hodgson, Esq. Resident at Kath- mandoo, accompanying a Catalogue of Nepal Birds, &c. :— My DEAR S1R,—I hope you have before this got my six boxes of specimens sent by Steamer, care of Messrs. Charrier and Co. Patna, also the tin box sent by Dak a few days ago. The enclosed exhibits the whole arranged in the modern genera, and is by far the vastest Cata- logue yet produced of Indian Birds. I wish Mr. Blyth to compare it with the specimens and then to publish it; after which the whole of the specimens and catalogues are to besent home by my Agents, Colvin and Co., addressed to B. Hodgson, Esq. Longport, Canterbury. I have corrected the catalogue so far as I have time, and deem it sufficiently correct now to appear, but wish Mr. Blyth’s prior revision. Yours very truly, Nepal, 22nd August, 1843, B. H. Hopeson. Read the following Letter and enclosed Reports from Capt. D. Williams, Assistant Commissioner at Arracan :— My DEAR S1r,—The Soogree, or Head Revenue Officer on the island of ‘‘ Reguing”’ or ‘Flat Island’? has just made a report, of which the enclosed is a translation, that on the 26th, 27th, 28th and 29th of last month, a Volcano broke out in the sea a little distance South of ‘False Island,’”’ and a new island was formed. On reference toachart of Arracan, you will see that ‘‘ False Island’? is East of ‘*Flat Island,’’ and the latter is South of ‘‘ Round Island,’’ whence I obtained the copper ore I lately sent to the Asiatic Society ; the group is situated on the S. E. shore of the island of Chedooba. I consider the subject of sufficient interest to report on to the Society, especially as regards its vicinity to the island where the copper ore was found. Your’s truly, Ramree, August 9, 1843. D. WILLIAMs. P.S.—I have sent for specimens of the soil of the new formation. Translation of a Report from Mungtee of Regwain. Mungtee, an inhabitant of the Purgunnah of Regwain, represents that on the south of the island of Joyghoy4-een, which is situated within his jurisdiction, there arose at a 1843.] Asiatic Society. 833 distance of about thirty bamboos a new island, where from the 19th to the 22d Wach- loo,* of the Mughee year 1205, there appeared of a sudden a fire (supernatural fire.) Considering this as a subject of importance, the petitioner brings the same to the notice of Hozoor. aie Kon s3 2 e a7 © ° e ae is F aigas 3 Kio ame cde os Seals BAS ps ye, toe A e . = 4 eo ° phat pho [Ped xtw Som wyety bd Gao Crusis 6 Gail e ° aa Ze 17} ry ae Colyw) 5 ete cawls is! is? Las of xa J als us3 23 6 ured Lge yS sb} (no y gate S Sle carats yy of Lu ® Lyod «S3beo d3 als in ° ° ; ° ‘a \ g os oig® BAS 5s 2) y= Jarry Urld yra> J=S “ Kan y3 Tt was proposed and carried unanimously, that the Secretary be request- ed to draw up for the approval of the Society, a representation to Go- vernment, setting forth the great scientific and other advantages which might be derived, were a qualified person deputed to examine and report upon the singular and highly interesting phenomena adverted to in Capt. Williams’ communication; inasmuch as some account of the Volcano would be most eagerly looked for by the scientific world at home, and its proximity to us would render neglect on the part of the Society most inexcusable, and indeed disgraceful. The Curator Museum Economic Geology and of the Geological and Mineralogical Department, stated, that ill health for the last month had prevented his drawing up his report; but he begged to read part of it, being a report on a reference from Government relative to a newly dis- covered Sulphur bed, at Kurachee in Scinde, as follows :— No. 32 of 1843. From Captain J. Prexrpy, Collector and Magistrate, Kurrachee, to Captain C. J. Brown, Commissioner in Scinde, Hyderabad. S1r,—I have the honor to report for your information, that [ have discovered an ap- parently extensive bed or mine of Sulphur in the vicinity of Ghizree Bundur. My * A certain Mughee month. 834 Asiatic Society. [ No. 14]. attention was first drawn to the spot by the native agent, Nao Mull, who pointed out to me on the surface of the ground a considerable quantity of sulphureous matter, which on fire being applied, immediately ignited. I have since had the upper surface of the earth removed in one or two places, and have by this day’s post transmitted a small specimen of the Sulphur found within about a foot of the surface. As the mine is within two hundred yards of the Ghizree Creek, the Sulphur can be transported by water at a very little expence, and should it prove as productive as I have reason to expect, it will be a most valuable discovery. A great quantity of Nitre is apparent on the surface of the ground near the Sulphur mine, and this also might be turned to account. I have, &c. Kurrachee Collector’s Office, (Signed) J. Preepy, Capt. 2st June, 1843. Colir. and Magt. Kurrachee. (True Copy, ) (Signed) C. J. Brown, Commissioner in Scinde. To H. Torrens, Esa., Secretary, Asiatic Society. Srr,—In reply to a reference to the Museum of Economic Geology from Mr. Secretary Thoma- son, accompanying a small specimen of Sulphur sent from Kurachee, by Captain J. Preedy, I have the honor to Report as follows: — 1. The specimen in question was unfortunately so very minute in quantity, that nothing but approximate notions of the real value of the mineral can be formed. The whole weight did not much exceed 20 grains, of which 10 grains were taken for experiment. 2, Heated in a porcelain capsule, the 10 grains left a residuum of 4 of a fine dark coloured carbonaceous-looking ash. 3. It was not worth while to examine this small residuum, since if it contains any thing of value, which is but barely probable, we shall better be able to ascertain it when we obtain larger supplies of the mineral. 4, Approximately, then we may say, that the specimen contains about six-tenths, or 60 per cent. of sulphur, probably of tolerable purity, though a larger quantity will be required to decide upon this point, as alsoif the residuum contains any thing worth looking after. I solicit the attention of Captain Preedy, to whom I presume a copy of this Report will be sent, to the following remarks and suggestions. 5. I assume from his account that there is plenty of it, and thus do not advert to the quantity of the mineral. A. The question as to the value of sulphur, depends mainly on its purity. The common sul- phurs, manufactured or produced from copper or iron pyrites, are all contaminated by impurities, such as arsenic, selenium, and the like, which render them wholly useless in many branches of the arts, and the high value of the pure Sicilian sulphur, about which it will be remembered we were two years ago on the point of going to war, depends on its purity. The deposits from which these are procured are like this which I suppose ours to be, 7. e. alluvial, and have no known and direct connection with volcanic action. B. Your beds or layer of sulphur may be some pure and some impure. We should be glad to be furnished with at least half a pound of each sort as far as you can penetrate, with some of the earthy matrix in which it lies. Specimens of the minerals (as gypsum, &c.) found with it, and spe- eimens of the intervening beds, if there are any such. Also of the nitrous efflorescence on the sur- face. C, If you can also oblige us with accounts of the surrounding rocks or soil with specimens, it will add much to the value of the information. In short, a good account of the sulphur field or ground, with specimens, is a great desideratum. ss 1843. ] Asiatic Society. 835 D. You may in the mean time establish a little sulphur manufactory with only a few common earthenware pots and water spouts, as follows :—* Prepare a common water jar by coating it over outside with a little wet mud, to which a small quantity of lime and cow-dung has been added. Set this jar sloping in an earthen furnace, with two earthen supports for it, the side to lean on the front wall and the mouth to be outside, the fire to be putin at the back. Two inches of space at most, should be left to allow the fire to play a little round the belly of the jar, but remember that no great heat is required; all that is wanted is to distil over the sulphur at a gentle heat; a strong heat will both burn it to waste, and by making it grey, lower its price. If your heat is well managed, you will get pure, bright, sulphur-yellow produce. Fill it with the mineral broken to lumps not exceeding the size of a walnut. E. Over the top of the jar, put the head as shewn in the sketch which is only another earthen pot with an earthenware water spout fixed into it, the end of which is also fixed into a smaller jar in the bottom of which is a hole of about one inch in diameter. The spout should be supported by a forked stick. F, The jar is placed (supported by a bamboo frame,) over a tub of water; the whole of the joints of the apparatus are to be kept tight by plastering mud and cow-dung, and winding a few strips of coarse cloth or gunny smeared with it about them. G. The whole arrangement is, it will be seen, nearly that of the native distillers; but the differ-~ ence when at work is, that the head and pipe are allowed to remain warm, the object being to sub- lime over the sulphur in vapour from the jar and condense it, when it flows in a melted state through the hole at the bottom: as very little heat is required, the fire place need not be more than eight inches below the belly of the jar. H. In the water a square wooden mould, of say six or eight inches cube, with sides tied together may be placed. As the melted sulphur flows in, it will fill this and probably adhere, so as to form a cubic block which is a highly favorable shape for stowage. It should be remarked, that the roll- shaped sulphur is that of the common impure sulphurs, and this, if ours is pure, would spoil its sale (say at home?) by giving it a bad look. Ifa mark of any kind be left zn relief on the bottom of the mould-box, it will appear stamped on the block of sulphur, You may, if your sulphur runs freely, receive it into an iron or earthen pan with handles, and pour it at once into the mould which should be wetted. Ineed not add in conclusion, that I have here described an apparatus of materials to be found all over India, and as there are potters in every town, they can in a few days make you more con- venient apparatus ; as for instance, a still-head with a pipe curving downwards. It is probable that the people, seeing a valuable product obtained so easily by means so quickly within their reach, will be happy to share the produce with Government, or rent the ground; but it should not be forgotten, that after chemical purity, cleanliness is of first rate importance to the value of the drug. I shall be happy to hear of the progress of the experiment, and by the way I may say, that there are even simpler means of obtaining sulphur than this which I have given; but judging from the minute sample sent, they would not give c/ean sulphur without care and management, so I do not trouble your with them. When you have succeeded in distilling sulphur well with one jar, you may make a double ap- paratus, by having two on opposite sides over the same fire, and end by having five or six in a row, as in Europe. Yours truly, Museum, 22d August, 1843. H. PIDDINGTON. * A sketch was sent with this Report, but as it only represents the common Sooree’s apparatus, we have not thought it worth while to give a plate of it. —Eps. Oriental Publications for Sale, at REDUCED prices, by the Asiatic Society. Works. Rs. Former Mahabharata, vol. ist. pages 831, vol. 2d, pages 868, vol. 3rd, pages 859, vol. 4th, Price. pages 1007, royal 4to. eve rte oon tse ee 40 48 Large paper do. do. =o ac ee aes aca 50 61 Index to the 4 vols. of the Mahabharut ecinisleth He foc ees 6 § 0 Harriwansa, 5c3 pages, royal 4to. 5 i 6 Raja Tarangini, 440 pages, 4to. We bee Ae ae 5 > 20 Large paper, do. do. m5 cos ae ae eve tee 8. &€ 12 Naishada, 917 pages, 8vo. eat 6 § 6 Sausruta, Ist vo). 378 pages, 2d vol. 562 p pages, ab. of 8 8 Fatawé A/lemgiri, 1st vol. 763 pages, 2d vol. 759 pages, 3d vol. 565 pages, 4th vor: 759 pages, 5th vol. €97 pages, 6th vol. 667 pages, royal 4to. per vol. fee 8 10 Inadya, 2d vol. 690 pages, 3rd vol. 682 pages, 4th vol. 937 pages, 4to. fae 8 10 Khazanat ul Ilm, 694 pages, 4to. As “Bs an aes 8 10 Jawdme ul Ilm ul Riazi, 168 pages, with 17 sistas, 4to. eee aes 4 4 Anis ul Musharrahin, 541 pages, 4to. oh ox 5 5 Sharaya-ool-Islam, 631 pages, 4to. oo ee ce ove ose 8 15 Tibetan Grammar, 256 pages, 4to. see 8° 8 Tibetan Dictionary, 373 pages. 4to. oo0 oie cee 10 12 Asiatic Researches, per vol. ae aD “rt nc 10 12 Burnouf Memoire sur deux inscriptions Came tonnen 4to. 199 PP: y ler bs 3 0 Burnouf Commentaire sur le Yacna, with notes &c. 2 parts, pp 945.... nee oS Pe 0 s. As. Burnouf et Lassen, Essai sur le Pali, ou Langue Sacrée de la presquile au de 1a du Gange. Paris, 1826, pages 222, 8vo. oc oes cen 0 cO] AO Elémens de la Grammaire pilin par M.M. Redieien et Remusat. Paris, 1825, pages 158, 8vo. cee “or 3 0 Ditto ditto Supplément. Paris, 1826, } pages 31, s76. coe eee ase Contes Arabes, traduits par J. J. Marcel. Paris, 1835, avec notes, vol. I. pages 484, vol. II. pages 496, vol. III. pages 508, 8vo. sec ey SSW O Brosset, Elémens de la Langue Georgienne. Paris 1837; pages 122, iv, son OL O Klaproth, Vocabulaire et Grammaire de la Hie Georgienne. Paris, 1827, pages 232, Ist part, 8vo. ... ten Sec wan en i 0 Cronique Georgienne, traduite par M. Brosset, “Text and Translation. Paris, 1830, pages 370, 8vo. a aa a oo eet) Choix de Fables de Vartan, en Arménien et en Francais. Paris, 1825, pages 96, 8yvo. de Heo nee ce ooo oe seen aS Elegie sur La Prise D’Edesse, en Arménien. Paris 1828, pages 112, 8vo. eo) eae) Chrestomathie Chinoise—Chinese Characters, 1833, pages 183, 4to. ... eee COO Meng-Tseu, texte Chinoise, pages 161, 8vo. ... hee ae oO Meng-Tseu, traduction Latine, par S. Julien. Lutetiz Dasisisiela 1824, pages 593, 8vo. 250 “6 cot reatle AONE Lassen, Institutiones Lingue Pracritice. Bonne ad Rani 1837, pages 167, 8vg. cee “ne see so ose Poe emit) Lassen, Anthologia Sanscritica. Bonne, 1838, pages 371, 8vo. “o; oo, b O Lassen, Gita Govinda, Sanscrit et Latine. Bonne ad Rhenum, 1836, pages 180, 4to. ie oe fe ree 4 Chezy, Vajnadatiapada o ou ts Mort D iudghadntae Text, Analysis ‘aa Transla- tion. Paris, 1826, pages 142, 4to. S05 ee = eee OmeS Chezy, La reconnaissance de Sacountala, Text and Translation. Patis) 1830, pages 665, 4to. an D sae aa - 10 0 Geographie D’ Aboulféda, Texte Ae Paris, 1837- 40, pages 586, 4to. cerierraye The Travels of Ibn Batuta, translated from the Arabic Manuscript, by S. Lea. London 1829, 143 pages, 4to. ... asar>) OO The Traveis of Macarius, translated by F.C. “Belfour, Lagan 1829, pt. I. 114 pages, 4to. “a0 dee ofc eae ssn) y i bree Memoir of the Emperor Jehanguire, feataisted wom the Persian Manuscript, by Major D. Price. London, 1829, 141 pages, 4to. one soem! g4 iO History of the Afghans, translated from the Persian, by B. = part I. London, 1829, 184 pages, 4to. oer Oa eee Han-Koong-Tsew, or the Sorrows Se Han, a ‘Chingse Tragedy, branilatee by J. F. Davis. London, 1829, 28 pages, 4to. aioe hp ces eet eS JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY. Tables of Comparative Philology, shewing specimens of the affinity of the Greek, Latin and English Languages, with the Sanskrit, Per- sian, Russian, Gaelic, Welsh, Lithuanian, German, Hebren, and Anglo-Saxon. By the Rev. James Lone. The following Comparative Tables of the Indo-European languages are the result of much labour and research during the last four years. Having myself, when studying the German, Dutch, Italian, Spanish and Portuguese languages, experienced the advantages accruing from giving attention to the affiliation of languages as a guide to the ac- quisition of them, I hope the same principle may be of use in facilitat- ing among Europeans, a knowledge of the Sanskrit and Persian, and also that natives of India might with greater ease familiarise them- selves with the leading European languages. The Bengali and Hindi tongues, as derived chiefly from the Sanskrit, must have a number of words of common origin with the English, which is connected with the Indo-Germanic languages. Steam is now increasing the intercourse between nations very rapidly, and binding the whole human race together as members of one great family, but the diversity of lan- guages is a mighty antagonistic power. Those tables have been compiled with the design of rendering philological studies more interesting, as well as more scientific, and of smoothing the way to an acquaintance with different languages so necessary in the present day for religious, literary, and commercial purposes. The rules I have laid down for my guidance in selecting words for those Comparative Tables, are, No. 142. New Serizs, No. 58. SR 838 Tables of Comparative Philology. [No. 142. 1. To insert no word except on the authority of standard Phi- lological works, as ‘‘ Bopp’s Vergleichende Grammatik,” or Comparative Grammar of the Sanskrit, Greek, Latin, Lithuanian, Sclavonian, Go- thic and German languages ; “ Eichhoff’s Parallele des langues de l’Europe et de l’Inde;” ‘‘ Vans Kennedy’s Researches into the origin and affinity of the principal languages of Europe and Asia;” ‘ Pri- chard’s Eastern origin of the Celtic nations ;” cations. 2. Those words are considered as cognate, which are similar, or nearly similar in sound and meaning. Though sometimes the significa- tions be not precisely the same, yet the difference is only such as might arise from a natural connection of ideas. Thus ‘“ the Sanskrit kuma, a lake, and Kupa, a wave ; stoma the head and oTopa, the mouth ; dalam, an army, and bellum, war, are clearly identical terms.” As no two nations ever had exactly the same alphabetical and gram- matical systems, it is evident that words in passing from one into the other, must have undergone some change in their consonants and vowels. and many other publi- Sir W. Jones himself, who was a very cautious Etymologist, has ob- served: ‘‘ We know, a posterior¢, that both fitz and hijo, by the nature of two several dialects, are derived from /ilius ; that uncle comes from avus: and stranger from extra; that jour is deducible, through the Italian, from dies ; and rossignol from luscinia.’ Ety- mological studies have been fixed on a firm basis by the Germans, and are conducted on ascertained principles. The great philological law _by which modern Etymologists are guided, is, that no permutation of letters is allowed arbitrarily, it must be sanctioned by the usage and genius of the languages compared. Sir I. Newton, by applying the principles of the inductive philosophy to the material world, disclosed the arcana of nature’s laws. Cuvier acted on the same system in his researches into Comparative Anatomy-; and Bopp has succeeded equally well by grounding his rules for Comparative Philology on the broad basis of groups of languages. Who would suppose at first sight, that stranger is connected Etymologically with the Greek ek ; here is the inductive process ; with &, && is cognate, then the Latin ex, extra, extraneus, the old French estranger, modernFrench efranger, and English stranger. The French eveque and English Bishop have not one letter the same, yet they are both acknowledged to be derived from the Greek ewtoKo7roc. 1843.] Tables of Comparative Philology. 839 3. I allow in the tables of those languages being cognate which have, in addition to an analogy in grammatical forms, a large number of original words expressive of the most natural and simple ideas, terms for family relations and the objects of visible nature, and verbal roots of the most frequent occurrence. This excludes all those words which commercial or literary intercourse might introduce. 4. Words, which in their primary signification denoted the properties of objects of sense, are applied to express the analogous mental qualities. Thus the words, a sanguinary man and a man of sanguine temper- ament are both derived from sanguzs, blood. They are sometimes restricted in meaning; thus vector in Latin signifies a ruler, but in England it is limited to a clergyman of a certain official dignity, and in Scotland to the head-master of a classical school. Corps in Latin, signifies the body, the English words derived from it are—corpse, a dead body ; corps—a body of soldiers ;—corporation, a municipal body. We use vél/ain in the sense of a wicked person, formerly it meant only a villager. j The languages of which I have given specimens for comparison in those tables belong to the Indo-European class, and have been spoken in a range of country extending from the Indian Ocean to the Atlantic, and from Ceylon to Iceland. The chief branches, are, 1. The Persian, denoted by (P); its primitive form was the Zend, the sacred language of the Magi, adopted by Zoroaster, and spoken by the ancient Persians ; the Pehlvi, a cognate tongue, was spoken by the Medes and Parthians. Persian is incorporated very largely into Urdu. 2. The Hebrew, denoted by (H); the notion is now exploded that this was the parent language. Its cognates are Arabic, denoted by (A), Syriac, Chaldee and Phenician. 3. The German, denoted by (G) ; the Dutch bears a close affinity with German. 4. The Gaelic, denoted by (Ga) ; it is cognate with the Erse or Irish. 5. The Welsh, denoted by (W) 6. The Cymraig, denoted by (C); it is cognate with the Welsh, Cornish, and Armoric, and belongs to the Celtic family. 7. The Russian, denoted by (R) ; it differs little from the Sclavo- nic, which is the ecclesiastical language of Russia. 840 Tables of Comparative Philology. LNo. 142. 8. The Lithuanian, denoted by (Li); it is of Sclavonian origin, and is still spoken in Courland and Lithuania. The ancient Prussian is a dialect of it. 9. The Anglo-Saxon, denoted by (S) ; it was the ancient language of England, and forms the basis of the English tongue. 10. The Latin, denoted by (L); the French, Spanish, Portuguese, Italian, and part of the English language are derived from it. ll. The French, denoted by (F); on account of its general spread, language is mentioned here. : 12. The Gothic, denoted by (Go). This language was in constant use for probably 1500 vears, as the tongue of the rude and widely dispersed tribes that inhabited Thrace and Germany. 13. The Avabic denoted by (A); few words are inserted, as many were the sameas the Persian. 14. The Greek, expressed by its own character. 15. The English known by being printed in Italics. 16. The Sanskrit. No word is inserted in those tables which is not cognate with the Sanskrit, which is used as the common centre for all ; hence many words, which are cognate with the Sanskrit, but not with either the Latin, Greek or English, are omitted. The field is wide, every year will add to the discoveries and improvements made in the science of Com- parative Philology. The old system of etymological investigation, which limited the field of observation to one or two languages, is now abandoned. The discovery of the Sanskrit language has quite altered the mode and form of etymological researches. These tables collect in alphabetical order, (so as to facilitate reference,) what is scattered in many scarce and expensive works. I hope they may tend to make philological studies an exercise of the reasoning powers, and not a mere effort of memory. Comparative Philology might form a useful branch of study in seminaries of learning. It serves to produce a deep impression on the mind in favour of the great truth,—that man- kind were originally one. ‘The figures appended to some words indi- cate the number of words of similar origin in the same language; the third column gives the meaning of the Sanskrit. Calcutta, November 1, 1848. 84] Tables of Comparative Philology. 1843.] 119 “A “OTT® “D “770 Sooyo “elle oy ‘ole "7 AIDAIOISULP quabip “IUVULOLP ye e4g ‘Ype vy ‘alan ‘Asasay ‘apie ‘vy ‘olmmey "7 ‘yere “FT ‘/Qipnd ‘olpue “"T “NUIPeAr “77 ‘nfam -v7 ‘oye *y ‘sose °4 ‘ILyzn ‘yy ‘seyzsyue ‘27 ‘osua -4y ‘snysnsue “7 "Teaue ‘oy “leu ‘g “lau °aD ‘aadjonue ‘un ‘ox “Ul 7 youduo ‘ureue ‘yy ‘snulue 7 ‘zXhua yy “eue ‘on “auUaLISIUMO “"e *D “Ue ‘DH ‘SIUULO “7 "ayav “Ya0 **D “yoe °4D "YRS “q "eqo ‘y “opleq *4) ‘Teq “op “eqqe 77 “oquie 7 gpasay7a ‘LOY °T oyley +H “AKme “yf “areyye ‘wy quabip “wun UasIe *'T ‘anudiy ‘a ‘Wey “zy ‘snuny 7 ‘nd 7 ‘oqy “7 ‘snuse "7 ‘sXz0 v7 ‘SALVNDOQ ‘ysnoue ‘ssourddey OVI AA ‘uapies ‘Aylsotiadns ‘aye} ‘yeads 0} *pUuIM SB MOG ‘1eou ‘UeUl *‘qnoyyiA ‘yyRorq 400} 9y} UO *19Y}990} ‘ured “paoy “yi0q ‘A¥S 0Y} ‘IOATIS ‘yuloue “1800 ‘asneo ‘ONINVS TA % Wey °L, eVysily % unliy “eulel,V ‘08 'UPV ‘LWA ‘SS pea ‘G9 PA *G oyu ‘63 TWN ‘L1G UV ‘p uy ‘mepednuy ‘9 BUY ‘eV ‘ol ‘TT euqn PI eys,V ‘OT wieley LG GUT ‘ely ‘9 NOT ‘LIUMSNVG ‘OL 9XV “989190u *So2L010 V7 ‘1g aohdy ‘aauds ‘¢ Sonady “GL PIRV ‘CHL Bay ‘0G “aay ‘SI OV fe, XA ‘gy, duay ‘P Anza ‘Ig Sonsay ‘A0Q3 LDA °G ony ‘TT o0oXy ‘TL “hy 6 odny ‘OF Cupry ‘eg sodakdy ‘OF Ob2YY "9 3'V “Cn 1417 ‘“MATUD Tables of Comparative Philology. 842 s “eu “ay ‘auo ‘ue ‘x ‘UNE ‘DL “VU VT “Bue OL) ‘op “ay ‘489 ‘DY qe tay ‘pe x9) ‘pe “aT ‘pe a! "YLO ‘Seam VT “YIM *) ‘sur | ‘0uvI7;00 *SNUI[NA “T ‘U1a}8 (9 “OUITe}s ‘0D “UINA\se "7 “BIPIIS “q ‘ataydsougy ‘Mayye “x “eUYye ‘0D "yon *44 6m93 “Yooy “) ‘X28 “T nane 27 ‘oosne *T ‘Jae “44 “Ie “MO "Ie ‘Ue yy ‘aia “ezlte ‘on ‘0 ‘wd “qo 'y ‘fo yne “9 “de 27 ‘qe 05 “48 “T *MOle py Ue “OD *snyjueoe °7 ‘SNYZSe 2/7 re ‘Dy ‘ajquéy “Iypre "py “WNAIe °T ‘SHLVNDOD aLlAsSOLYD ‘qu Uns ‘0} 1e0U ‘0} 9AOUL ‘us -yajdwioo “sneyxe ‘pauntojiod ‘ding 0} “1eys “pura *9} 81905 U00 ‘Tjeamun ‘Aulaua ‘yonul ‘qnoyiia “WOdJ ‘“sonbaa ‘asreid ‘UIOy} ® ‘“uoredsuedy *[l08 af 1}4ay ‘punos ‘payoodsat ‘9A OUL “ONINVS A ‘e150 V nNUuy ‘ely °° SeOV ‘g WeneYypes “0% SBA TIN ‘UBIE TY, ‘89 PUI VW ‘yn ‘eyIsnsy ‘ET HV ‘6G NAL) ‘pos edy “YOR A ‘9 UN ‘BS yeruey ‘eytVy ‘e BIBVAI() ‘APL,V G Bp, V ‘6E RSV *‘LIUHSNVG ‘00x ‘Day ‘LadDaU SA0LLY7 ‘autewa SSoky “aaissaoxa SA0nigey ‘ajajdmod ‘sordy “YJULOU Sn3V VY ‘LT sodsoy “SL Wry ‘Gg A330 ‘EG nBA399VY ‘oud y “dy ‘OLY ‘m013V ‘Mary Bg Wganry ‘Lip ukay ‘Qe pdaody fe sogudy “EE QV ‘LG M2017 “MAUD 843 Tables of Comparative Philology. 1843.] ‘uounjsnb ‘urezsni ‘yy ‘aysoy *4 ‘ojsns “7 “eisney °0H 1@1d *79 ‘aSlads “xO ‘uashxo ‘snzuab “euuls ‘oy ‘ousis “7 "SINGS “OD ‘IMB ff "SIPUBIS °'7 ‘hyduiboab ‘ao vx) ‘Ned xy) ‘IMeS “0D ‘oues “7 ‘1auad “7 Ysteq ‘V4 Smvog ‘ureq “ay "hydv.sbog ‘mkq "yy “0g "VD suad ‘LOJQULOLO do “09 “uazjoq “Q ‘niltd 7 “oljed “7 ‘°2PO ‘ayniabonua ‘ese "FT ‘osa1s °T ‘yeue "77 ‘aaXouue «7 ‘houup ‘yse DO Ssogvdn ‘oyor 4) “eye 0 ‘Z19 *X) ‘YOAP "YWae O44 “ye ‘MD ‘9770.00 ‘snsIn "T ‘SHLVNDOD “pooj “plo “U.10q ‘aprid ‘a[qelouaa ‘yyaea ayy “sny s,lojyonep ‘paeq | ‘0UBILUS ‘sulyeods ‘SULISIXO ‘AAtoy ‘UIT YStInoU ‘MOIU} ‘asteid *4SLOUL ‘SULZIOS *SSoi}SIp ‘10u0Y I PRCOY ‘1eaq ® ‘ONINVA ‘9 sey ‘93 Bud ‘G6 uer ‘6 VAleg NInyg ‘b1OD “Lqyeuey ‘OL WPA ‘T ulMse A "6E qeug “eT Bread ‘Ol Hug 6 Ild “PDI ‘ST BPAY ‘e eyeis VW ‘eXeuy ‘youe “eyoy ‘euly “eysyry “LIUMSNVG *310903 | ‘0% amos J °06G OMDAAZ F ‘[][ dodan 7 °GG Sad 7 “SP UT ‘Sodg|np 7 “08G molug ‘olkog ‘PL 201g ‘9g dodng ‘QT ‘poof ‘o1omdg ‘LOE YY ‘MEV ‘mody ‘moahy ‘QIQno.t, Snray ‘ovhy aXdy ‘oosxdy ‘HRaUH Tables of Comparative Philology. 344 ‘IaAaIp ‘yf ‘SltgMap ‘v7 ‘Alae] “yf “Aeyjorq 8, pueqsny “mag Suag “} “OH “IP ‘O ‘auop ‘Wop "ay ‘Wop "x ‘snulOp "7 POP PUe 'd “1a} ‘Gg {10} ‘q ‘olyez *Q ‘Ade ‘oD ‘UAISI0p “14 “yong ‘ayoeZ “4 “ell[e} °OD) yop“ “uNYIEy oH “Bap °9 “Yolep "wy ‘uYeZ *D ‘TaMZ “9 ‘TeMp ay ‘Mep ‘p “ep “BO “Lap VT ‘Teasy "0 nidqep 27 “NII “9 wap ‘avyg ‘sop "7 ‘ump v7 “Yslep “Vy “uspep ‘ ap ‘4 ‘T9p VT “DIP "PD “ep “A ‘naXp 27 ‘Waip “4 ‘areap *VH 9a} ‘aBlaZ “4 “VYle} ‘04 “sa00p “T ‘uas1eZ ‘4D sauyez 9 ‘udp *9 ‘auInp ‘vy ‘owop "T “UIOMP "4 6m910Q §00031039 ‘o1aMZ"H elle} 0) ‘NAap Y ‘tU10} “CE ‘aI 9Z °4) ‘019} °'T ZOXOLER B aa ‘U9Z “ulead ‘Dy “uay ‘suenb ox) “euled °c: “eueZ “Y ‘onol -q ‘sepuez v7 “eued "7 -ansk ‘ounes ‘oy ‘owes "7 ‘SULVNDOD “peq ‘osnoy ‘ayes ‘teatod.1090 ‘1¥0} ® ‘outq ‘ual ‘OMY ‘no *QAls ‘aAOUL ‘aas “sIquyxa ‘QuIe} ‘opralp . {1804 ‘O]SVAA ‘I9OU}OU ‘mel ‘punos ‘ONINVG JY ‘el@Aop ‘IAI ‘ost snd ‘uemeyd ‘OT unyq ‘6T Ulqed ‘¢ NISV ‘OL used ‘oe ueysed ‘931 Ma “cs [8 “TUE pe(y ‘Wd ‘LE usd ‘OS YSIC ‘El wed ‘LI Wd Ud ‘¢ Id ‘ue f ‘TT epueg nud *“LIDHSNVG ‘duny ‘saV “BQ PMOY ‘ol 24077 ‘OL Snn3y ‘Og ad vy ‘Gp Marvy ‘BE P-BY ‘ST ony ‘AMY31V7 POG ay : ‘DIV “9% mnloxd3y7 *69 ORY ‘PP anny ‘Qe M01VY] ‘key ‘mo3sy ‘ualyep ‘m3 ‘uaa T ‘20pDA T ‘mo | ‘MATUL) Tables of Comparative Philology. 845 1843.] ‘apounda ‘ule ‘Dp "aso'T *Y9eId ‘YH 489 “7 “4st 4) “48a ‘ay “eye ~My) “Se ‘gq ‘18a U7 ‘astam “4 ‘yopim ‘ay ‘ouyire “wy ‘YpAm 44 ‘seplam 27 ‘ope “7 “sa “OD “YW “VO “upa “27 WuLtay “plurere °g ‘Swdie 0 ‘1aUlle ‘ss “SINI ‘DH “Udaalad *zy ‘tuAMap "27 ‘URI ‘0x) ‘OU ‘Vy ‘yeLmop ay ‘UNaU *y "yles ‘yy “pues -yxy ‘upas “ay ‘Uaqals ‘4 “ey *g 420 "yy “IZsaZzs ‘VT ‘sos *4) ‘yseys ‘Gg ‘xas °'7 ‘oD ‘un °¢ ‘uoe ‘MH ‘UIpO ‘ay ‘seuaam 27 ‘UID “D “IA ef ‘we | ‘dip ‘vp “ni[qorp ‘y ‘uayen “sD ‘msuade -anpua ‘onp "7 ‘UlesUIp “27 “ayUuep “DO ‘mn3g "{810p “J “eyez “D ‘snqisip “7 "Wey ‘J ‘yyyeriep 7 ‘ep “yy ‘miap yy ‘pens ‘Yqeip "DH ‘neiep 27 ‘SHLVNOOD - ‘astead ‘Op ‘Toya ‘auo[e ‘SI ‘MOU te) ‘y1asap B ‘os ‘Oulu ‘WaAas ‘xis “2u0 ‘ured ‘9A0UI 9} 8] 1Paul ‘19SUY-a10J ‘ador ‘194189 ‘a01} B ‘Aemeuni ‘ONINVS JT ‘g ‘eueg "¢ YsoT ‘sele,ey TIPLE ‘SV ‘60T BPIA “TUpy ‘eXuely 6 Wr ‘UBABN ‘0g ueideg “TT 4yseys ‘CCl PAH ‘dug ng ‘reAq “{ Turysad ‘p vuled ‘Lg ewreyD nig ‘nig ‘LIUMSNVG ‘oS ‘OAD LT 6 ‘AMOODY 7 ‘Sod210 NT ‘9 ‘0L90N n *E9 110" = ‘G9 ‘Qn °$S “OY ‘p[ ‘aonlodny ‘9g “unoXda ‘OL “D3Aaty ‘ET “DLL ‘PL “3H 0G "7 ‘m.L3207 ‘tajua ‘may DaAkoy ‘SOYALIDYT ‘nrlo37 ‘ond3sy wc ‘Sady ‘90490 Sandy ‘MAGUYH N = ) Z Ld Tables of Comparative Philology. 846 “eryinem ‘05 ‘hbwaua ‘oasin "7 ‘10a “WTO “H) "IOMS “44 “1Bay °VH) ool “T ‘sisua “7 "qo “D ‘teqel on ‘Ye oy “AL 27 “YL oH “Wait “7 "hbojouhja ‘soiyja «0093 -5.3adsa 4 ‘OhAQuUuey “pis “9 ‘opla ‘g “eyyire *0x "U0ISSAS ‘OIPas °T ‘hbojna ‘Ky ‘9 ‘Iepes “oO “UINIUe °7 ajv..aajn ‘snon °F "IN °4) ‘SWMPIO °27 “inal ‘27 ‘ao ‘Uasla xy) “Ysre ‘Ox) “1989] J ‘DYSa| ay ‘semBug] 7 “WUPLe[ “OH “stay “7 ‘tayn “7 ‘wopo.sazay “IMG "DH ‘1B *Q ‘Ale "OH *SHLVNDOO “q10jJ9 ‘asoyo ‘os ‘atpoael ott ‘snyy ‘Aypeod ‘OyeMe ‘10dea ‘snyoy ‘TOOM ‘qyiea oy “yvas ‘poos “lei, U9 ‘QUIeE “yeois ‘ssassod ‘syst *19Y10 ‘ SS ~ iS = ay 3 ~ & S. : Oo > % SS = SN 852 ‘oqou ‘yy “ejnqeu “7 ‘jaqau ‘y ‘yWRen Dy [MAU 4 ‘tAmou “yy ‘neu -g ‘enu ‘vy ‘ypAmou ‘yy ‘snaou ‘7 ynou *7 ‘nau *y | ‘apewmou yz ‘humouo1sp ‘uayoeu *y ‘tAveu vy “eynNeU “7 ‘7vIIjNvYU ‘B\OU “OH Neu ‘YJ ‘Jae ‘o | “el10Ul “7 "esolul "277 “YoeUl “7 “4jaUl °4) ‘saul °0D ‘e10UI °27 ‘elolUl °27 Sndion! “UINAIQUIBUI °7 *[sAUL ‘ay “poows ‘sisi °e77 ‘YINU *O *eLIOUL “J “Sopgan “Nuaylul *2T ‘upigvbvus “SNdIseUl “7 “pla “Gg “prue “Zaul “ay “y1UI “) “YALU “Ox ‘hdowyjuosiyy ‘aynue ‘snyny °T ‘810}}9Ul “27 “eB IUI Ox) "hjoyu na ‘ayou ‘ayoedl *-) S1OUIYOeU “7 ‘ULBNOIS DD "SHLVNIOD “pnojo ‘Mou ‘ydaaa1d ‘diys ‘aan fat [903 ‘Ysep ‘suo ‘puejsispun ‘Suljuley ‘punos ‘moIsn[ap ‘avian ‘faud ‘ony ‘ainseoul “J4Ip ‘Aplpensuas ‘QAOUL ‘SUIJULET ‘Joqwoulad ‘DNINVA ‘8G SeuqeN ‘ee CARN ‘Gp VulaN ‘1 nen “Bul IAT *G BILYO TA ‘PT esurinl ‘f WeUulleyy ‘Upa ‘aeqyon WW “T UST “GT PAPI “TOMA S USUI ‘6 DN ‘OT BUN “LT Pte IN ‘eyorl “YySoN “INIA ‘eat ‘LIUMSNVG “Go “V3G3N 99 903] ‘EG Sonloyy “OP Samy ‘mad ni ‘Sodm yj “DIDI ‘Sods ty “S0QU TA ‘ovidnijy ‘mM 20NUTA suBdvw *023 [A *M3.01]\y ‘main ‘a0d 1314 “93 °°? ‘Le OvIN °g mhow ‘TI soda *89 mnova yA, ‘MqgdUy 853 Tables of Comparative Philology. 1843.] “ApwoH ‘ay ‘sytam OD “sNdta “7 ‘yor ° “n2yI0L0d fsiyn °2T "SoM | ‘IMOIG ‘ay ‘nage ‘g ‘aneiq *9 h60109}80 ‘80 °'7 ‘ameU “4H °UleU ‘gq ‘WUT’ “yy ‘nua °y ‘ouleU ‘0D "s[0 0D ‘710 *D “IIe “alle “My “T10 “4 ‘priv ‘SI[IUIIS "7 ‘auevs “yuUIes “45 ‘azpbojowmoy “eules ‘045 ‘tA wes *27 | ‘guhpoup ys -g ‘esa “gy Sm3yXano “e[srut 27 “oA ‘ay ‘UIAM °F SuNSO ‘a7 ‘0190 “7 “Yysey *_ ‘271498 "4D *pyvo ‘DH ‘autas | "“O1OYOS “4 ‘says “UdLILys 277 “PARS} “HT ‘S108 "V *Splalany ‘nsou ‘y ‘odslau ‘zy ‘ema oD Sonu °7 *snind “7 “AUS “a7 “UINAIOU “7 “InUSs °4D “NyZIU “gy “tapalu *D ‘sou ‘2 “pyoou ‘My ‘za0u a7 “QyoeU “xy ‘xou °7 *SHLVNIOD ‘SUTJIOUI ‘asnoy “yuor1Ind ‘moiq-aXa ‘au0q ‘suIeU ‘Aqrureyeo ‘dAISUd} Xd ‘Te [LUIS ‘ured ‘pnoyo “4yslo *IOZBI ‘punom *1910M “pe] ‘M¥]-Ul-JajYonep ‘9AIOU ‘MO[9q ‘44 slU *ONINVG JT ‘Ol PIL ‘€ B10 ‘p 1UIL () ‘8 niyg “1G 1YsV ‘8 WEN ‘Th “Wel V ‘WIeS ‘ABUIP VW ‘BE YS9TT ‘PS ULYSY ‘TT INYS¥ “GT 1USy ‘OT UN ‘6 AWN ‘esnug ‘eseug “g TeYyDINT “8G PUSIN, *LIUNSNVG ‘0B 29xI"O BLT 50" ‘og “do ‘BS °00d0 ‘OT A03L90C) ‘ol pnoag oO a0t1Cy ‘BT 40YO Lhe2@ 263 UAarg ‘e uyXig ‘OL 7290 rae ‘oda ‘eT ‘Sop ‘Soduyy *110.233 AT ‘S0any ‘aoda3yy 50.1013 \] *34N ‘MAIGUH 57 [ No. 142. Tables of Comparative Philology. 854 ‘wajsof ‘nzed “xy ‘assey °4 ‘saded “7 ‘nand v7 ‘aunf ‘aryey “9 ‘olted --7 ‘M3102 ‘unsued “7 -lopay yy “eond ‘ay ‘wayzvaf “euued 7 ‘atuazoed ay ‘ayoeq *4 ‘pezed *q niearld “a7 ‘Oael “7 auf ‘ornq “7 ‘peznsye *g ‘alOf ‘I0A “4 ‘ead “7 ‘syodo.uaut ‘Sokdaw ‘afteq v9 ‘sifid 27 “ysing “9 ‘sniid 7 ‘I0A ‘4 “eid ‘27 “eaney 09 “mM ‘fued ‘gq Jang *9 ‘veld -y ‘tyued ‘27 Jury ‘0p ‘duind | “po0rlad ‘saujdg "OULIN "7 ‘uod3 "Ie “FT ‘70jU91.L0 ‘S0gdo ‘10110 “7 “ZOZSOM “UT “UeSIM 0D “UOSoOM 79) “JOQUIL “7 "SHLVNDOD ‘9s00U ‘IQAO 109 ‘SSOUISTIG ‘pasula ‘ayeq ‘gg1001qns ‘ung ‘a10Joq ‘Ky10 a10Jaq ‘OA Fe3] ‘1OJUL ‘peor ‘aye[ndoo ‘asvol0ul ‘90s ‘aryutads ‘yoeoidde ‘90ue1sqns ‘TO]eM "*DNINVG INT *g] “eysed “ele ‘Q] “eueg ‘pp ‘ULneg ‘eI ‘eyoeg ‘Avid ‘g “ysnid ‘Le ‘seing ‘ey ‘eindg “LS6 “ed ‘OO| ‘ueyoueg ‘pp ‘eljed ‘p “ovey,N ‘g ‘UeMUpy ‘YqeA ‘UPA ‘7 “nYsyT ‘PL USItA TY ‘og ‘nse A ‘BI ‘seyquiy ‘LIUMSNVG P10 Seek “99 ‘mn03 TT ‘POT 2908 ‘GO ‘A003LT] *), ‘99377 *8Q ‘Mnoy TT ‘Og ‘oguo Ty ‘¢ ‘sodnTy] ies *‘AIYOT] ‘odT] ‘0G *32a37] ‘A0Y 0237] = 01310 “409 ‘M3619 *M391Q “nn0099 ‘SodO ‘odo *D19NGQ ‘Ssodglg "MGGUD 859 Tables of Comparative Philology. ‘Bury ‘ ‘osued ‘snjisod “7 ‘nezsed ‘27 ‘nzond ‘ay ‘sinsuld *7 -‘nddod “eqqe -Fy ‘sndded °7 ‘ulyneld 27 ‘ony °7 ‘nized ‘ay Stoney “4D ‘oing “7 ‘eid ‘ay ‘oad +7 ‘aed a7 ‘a1ey ‘on snyy 7 Jvof uayny "4 “e[ny oy ‘snqnd “7 ‘tAniod *s7 ‘snuistad 7 ‘seutsd °27 "ILE "4 ‘oad ‘27y ‘aney oy) ‘oid “7 ‘lad say ‘aad -7 “avez oy ‘tid 77 raijid “gy ‘oqiq ‘ojod *7 nieped ‘37 ‘m1372 ‘anbobopod ‘ped -44 ‘oof ‘ssnj ‘4 ‘snjoj ‘0 ‘seped 27 hfiMad *SIUILe} ‘OD ‘snpojold 27 “puns 5 “emyyelyy ‘09 ‘SaLVNDO’) ‘pulq ‘\eo1s ‘101001010 ‘WIIMS ‘ung ‘suissedans “qindy “4ST 01 “Te ‘punod “yulp Te ‘YsLinou ‘MOlONAySUL ‘9A0UL ‘jad ‘yor ‘1oluedns ‘reok 4SR{ ‘Suisvald “yey ‘ONINVAIA % “Used ‘GQ ‘sesnyeg ‘ndeg ‘Uld G “YSnig ‘O61 “Bed “eud *g “eureyjerd "GGG ‘Hed ‘ST Wd ‘OGE “Med ‘ed qed ‘ed ‘OT ‘eysoped yy bE “eped ‘6G “SXPIPUE “1BjSBld ‘ueypeld *T ‘naeg ‘euuesel ‘g “eur *LIUMSNVG ‘moouyy ‘saXvyTy ‘SOLU TT pe ‘90T "LI ‘vdvTy ‘I0YOTT ‘S01LM0T] ‘SodTT “SIL 92417 “03Ty “COL LT rem | MOODLDTT “OL OPT] - LZ. M0301 TJ ‘O6T S97] ‘¢ PYYPL ‘OL nod 1277 ‘L Siansad yy ‘Cc 190037] “LT Sandy] *aoryy “MaAGUY) Tables of Comparative Philology. [No. 142. 856 ANS ‘27 “VLANs ° “aUWIT}S “1D ‘wey ‘g ‘[NUIS 7 “os “ay “JuUIUIeS *4 ‘OS “Mx ‘nS ‘27 “1181S °C) ‘sBlojs ‘27 OD ‘mon3 ‘salias "7 "quanvny “L0bis ‘ayoal *D) “oastt "7 NMaL “yy ‘gyna x) “eidor ony Nepal 27 ‘Wiel 4 “ZO °ay “OlSOd “7 “‘asslal “x ‘sezat ‘2/7 nzoki yy ‘ayosnel*) ‘eryni ‘oy ‘oisni 7 ‘1OJOYA °F SOP ‘ay ‘Taupad - ‘Olyslad “9 “elpor -oxy “Mad °F SSood ‘Uns ‘suNI ‘ON ‘ons “7 "LIUhQSIL ‘B1n0q ‘J ‘Sq ‘Q ‘s8ineq -0g “Bang “H "nIpq -y * npunq 27 ‘ond -7 ‘niujod ‘ay ‘oajd «7 ‘yynf {joa *D “el[ny ‘og "20d ‘IIUIDL ‘spletq “0D ‘sod v7 ‘ayterq “9 "oldod *7 “e1Irey ‘0 ‘SHLVNDOD ‘asieid “YT “ULIY ‘ureyo ‘OAOUL “Ieay ‘punos ‘ysijduo0e ‘gyeredas ‘punos ‘yooads ‘aAOUl Jeryo ‘UMO} ‘ad pay Mouy “‘Weols ‘9AOUL ‘yono} ‘apie UY ‘ONINVG JY ‘T “eulojg ‘Ogg ‘uleg ‘ES “BILIS ‘Niag G ‘leus *T “Qyly 2a ‘ACY ‘8 “Upeu ‘OT ‘USIY ‘9 “esey ‘g ‘eueypey ‘e TY ‘nuqelg Gl TUN ‘ypng TI ‘Ted “06 ‘led ‘Pp Yplag ‘9 ‘nyiuig GS “AN ‘LIUMSNVG ‘QOT mrozg ‘aay ‘OT 503032 - ‘BE vow, ‘maaynz “Sokig ‘S0ecfiog ‘3g “6 moolkg 90910 q ‘Og Jot ‘LET Vwedep ‘mag ‘Sago3d Ty ‘soddaqy ‘ampaty ‘aYoly a3 YL ‘moondTy] “DIZLDV IT] ‘mdoyy “MaMa Y) Tables of Comparative Philology. 857 1843.) “7 “Miynely ‘27 ‘bouwp ‘oder yy “eiseayy ‘0 “oyely “7 “ules0.1) | NSBll} ‘a ‘00119} °7 MBUBIP ‘DO "QJIOIA “4D ‘SVWIOMIOY ‘27 ‘141494029 ‘ay “Slat “OD “eIp ") ‘WIV “Wi ‘sAI} 27 -auaydsoujzo ‘areyds ‘c) “teydis ‘g ‘niednys ay ‘dogs ‘aydoys 4 Sodus “7 ‘ajdoys “4D ‘ouseys “7 ‘Nidays ‘277 “yous ‘axo0}8 °) ‘700)8 “TYNIS “H [IS "y “0S “DH ‘uylso “TENS “H ‘azyids. ‘9 uizpneds ‘27 ‘ossids -7 ‘anes 27 “[NeY °O ‘snidls 7 ‘ouuUos “4H "978 YS “4 ‘snpeys ‘oH ‘uals -y ‘yekes “7 “nots ‘ay ‘nfas -27 ‘aos ‘aes “xy ‘elres og us "aaday “ayauardy "SULVNDOD ‘QAO UL ‘Iea] ‘goe|d ‘Ino a1} art ‘AS gus ‘19.00 “UOsOq ‘punois way “pulq ‘aSBatOUl ‘uns ‘apeys ‘os ‘qoryy “pexg ‘diystoan ‘Arepunoq ‘usajds ‘ONINVS JA ‘T ‘sery, EG ‘sel y, ‘Or ‘PU ‘Og ‘anrey ‘OOT ML ‘7 ‘edueing ‘Lg ‘TeMg ‘OT ‘eyqueig ‘Ol ‘seg ‘eT “UeIg ‘eeyyg ‘9 ‘ysedg ‘Avydg ‘eAINg ‘0g “eAeyyO : ae ‘TT ‘reydg G ‘elIqeyyig BI “Aag ‘TI “ewig *T ‘ueyllg *LIUMSNVG ‘BLT O%Xd ‘Lg ‘ooondo 7, “1/4917, ‘5300123 7 ‘nid 7 ‘Shnduz ‘vdinbz OT QLED IC ‘hare aorausye ‘D0VOLS ‘oh hide ‘OD Ue ‘S010 13 ‘CP DIM ‘Mazz ‘1 odmuzg ‘OP aod ncjiae ‘oe oopz bags Bul PLINER “Maas { No. 142. Tables of Comparative Philology. 858 ‘eipAm °a7 Yaa ‘npuem 27 ‘oye ‘oy ‘epun “7 ‘eIpn ‘27 ‘19930 - ‘unpn “7 "UID.Lp ‘UYI0I “4 ‘08194 “7 “onp “) ‘guuady “9 ‘nay ‘yy {0Lkd2 ‘ggsauip «x “0101 "7 “ON3L Ceryney ‘OD ‘UIsNIT *4D ‘ade} “yy ‘nredo} -a7 ‘dng ‘ajdey °x "Yley} ‘oH ‘surety *7 ‘o10} 7 ‘1093 Mx) SUKAIIy *4f "epso} cay ‘uay? “epey ‘27 ‘uuep *D ‘wny “7 "8Z0080} ‘Y “ply “D “Yen, ‘wH “epniyi “oy “SNpl[Os “7 “[alZ “1D “fala ay “sejazo “27 NZs9} ‘yy ‘UINUSI} “7 ‘nezsey 27 ‘ayoIe} “DN ‘pua] auyap ‘4 ‘opus °T “elyne} ‘05 ‘osnezZ “oO nyesdiey *2’7 ‘81°27 ‘401 ‘ay ‘Uap “4 ‘euey} ‘04 "wedo} “Dy ‘NYy9} ‘ay ‘NY} “27 ‘SALVNDOD ‘IOJUM “JOM ‘ssvld ‘Aap ‘osuadoul *qno ‘sutidsyjo “nq ‘gadasoid ‘aan fat ‘ssoloe ssed “QTUT] ‘ust * ayyour ‘a3a,du090 ‘Joyuedieo ‘pua}xo ‘Sutadsyjo ‘Suisvald “WI ‘9A0Ul *ONINVG [AT “ep ‘epn - e10 “pg “CULLy, “Uyeryd ‘9 “ednuq mig qn, @ ‘fay, ny, ‘g “PL, % ‘dny, BENE ‘UVUlIe f, ‘p “ewe y, ‘Bel SG IBL ‘p ‘ueysyey, ‘TL ‘Wey, % ‘ny, ‘p ‘euediey, ‘UR J, ‘BL *LIUMSNVG “69 Imgx “el a013 ‘S0aX 037 ‘m3ahad 7, ‘Sobay, ‘1900 7, ‘soXayz. SL ‘o3du SMLUAT ‘M303 7, ‘pn03 7, 3207, Up2ry, MOTERER § “QP AOLN3 TF, ‘603 0023], ‘OoL ION0T, ‘Gl ox03y ‘10 T, ‘oXvy, ‘MaATUO 859 Tables of Comparative Philology. 1843.] *el[UleZ “ay Sawalz ‘27 ‘snuny “7 ‘4ajsah “U194895 *) ‘8I\SIS ‘OH ‘oy °-T "AhIUDUMOLIBYD SA01D “DH “ALY “VT S08) “4 ‘sunday 7 ‘snzetid ‘ay ‘puastarsy °4) ‘oastay “7 “hydouuopya ‘moonynd ‘nq ‘vy ‘nemdq ‘ay ‘suoj 7 ‘ag “eneq ‘oy . —huoydna ‘outa "9 -wbnydodowyIuv ‘sisey T “uleyst[ “gy NSZIq “v7 “ozZ11[q ‘9 “oIsey “TT ‘Sodermmd “elj0q “0 ‘OaAa0y "7 ‘niog ‘ay ‘neliq 27 ‘ooaed *7 -40vdadns ‘tedn ‘on ‘aodns “7 “seyyn “27 *sndo} Xo "T -auabhyy "qooy *) petpetfon "4 “Siar “Snyes “7 “Nols ay ‘snuns 27 -qau ‘sndo “7 ‘ed -y ‘dn ‘ed ‘a7 ‘qo°) Jn ‘oH ‘qns -7 ‘SHLVNDOD “yj1e9 ‘Yj1e9 ‘KepaaysaAk ‘puey ‘yored “4991010 ‘aq ‘punos 48a ‘ding ‘OuLYs ‘I0119} ‘aa0qe ‘rolaedns ‘y}oU014S ‘ysty ‘YAOJ SuLIq SQABOM ‘Y}eoueq ‘ONINV IA ‘L, “uoysy ‘eg “rwiyg “| ‘sed ‘pL “ele yy ‘7 ‘fseryg ‘[ed ‘L612 ‘GT ‘ueA ‘6l ‘esoug % ‘USN d ‘PG “CU ‘gg “euysiyg ‘g ‘edQ “rT “ysyn ‘99 “ere ‘e fo ‘og ‘steyeyoyo ‘ysng ‘g ‘dea ‘ost ‘eda ‘LIUMSNVS “PL 4 9X ‘y, mn Dy ‘p 930X ‘OST 9? X ‘mooid Sm2V1D ‘ua “LSL “4m SIL MAD 09 °2X0 “09 OV “Pg 90m Sd3sny ‘sodA X ‘300310 X ‘mark x OPS ‘307 *8g mb ‘ou "MAGUL [ No. 142. Tables of Comparative Philology. 860 0D Yn “7 "10100 °'T ‘apo ‘apo °T "snd ‘a7 ‘sisez ‘27 ‘sues *4) ‘1asue °T ‘BUUIZ “ay “BUIOIZ “27 *SHLVNDO9 ‘se ‘yomnb ‘asivid ¢ MBI “Tnyyinajun ‘yonoy “aso03 ‘stp ‘Soy ‘ay yutids «qnyAof poo “4tq 9, pIiq “ONINVG I qex ‘nys,V ‘PI ‘eu, V ‘epeydy ‘seq “esue ry ‘L “uey yy *] “Bary ‘TS “HYD *Q ‘seysli py Le “eu % “euleyy “LIUMSNVE 975 *IANZS “UO7Zy ‘aon7y ‘aonly375 ‘9G On Auy ‘many ‘Sodioyy ‘ody ‘Sordny ‘ni3sy ‘OP AONYD EX ‘HaaUy Tables of Comparative Philology. 861 1843.] “O1IN ‘ay ‘SBIZSNY ‘27 "qe ‘q ‘stuure "7 ‘ama “g “eddn 27 ‘emye ‘oy "a0dLap ‘S0Lay 2S Smssv “Ye "9 Ye ‘0D 0 wD ‘qo-y ‘de eT ‘fo ‘qu Je 0p Uap *pisao ‘aisre 7 ‘3030 "an "yy 651X3 ‘sidue ‘a7 “yun “OD ‘a19QUA ‘sIanI "7 ‘ndaodn "OULD “BATNA °T ZKMB “44 “UPYQE “HT ‘Ajeptav ‘emo ‘700lQV “s3zdp 7Stz4o “41e “xD "qo ‘yy ‘me *y ‘Ide 27 ‘wn °9 ‘adr ‘jue “7 ‘hpnbyuv *sor2an ‘Jonuun “Yeueys "FT ‘soaq Tey? “A ‘ey 'D Suyan “yoy “auX ‘sisez eT ‘sues “9 — yonua quabo ‘mkv 80 "YT “amg ajxD ‘sizse “UT ‘asyoe “4 ‘911480 "YT Sun ‘aa0e 77 “YOM “dD ‘aya “KE ‘sye ‘on “aeqqey | ‘BIma “OD ‘Nd *Z ‘sl’ ‘VD Samin ‘sey "T "g ‘peyde ‘77 ‘peqed 'g ‘aide y ‘Siagdho “‘siyey ‘0p * ‘SHLVNDOD ‘UMep ‘19]OM “OL yA ‘oy yovordde ‘a} eredas “Ystinouw ‘dieys ‘oyeus ‘purl apist9y ‘quIOM ‘UOLJIOTJV 9}10X9 ‘payoroidaa ‘asneo ‘9A0Ul ‘peap ‘reak ‘asnoy “98005 ‘9A0UL ‘Joo4M ‘as po ‘ase ‘opraoid ‘ONINVG J ‘BP ‘seysl) ‘yed,V ‘Pg “eleyuy “VY ‘ede ‘OI ‘T?d ‘¢ Seleyy “e5PN *eIOMI() “eal (] Ay QIsBaYy ‘6g “ey “0% “WY ‘T Sesequy ‘euvhery ‘ekel,V ‘g] ‘esuepy ‘ty G “VYySyV ‘CIS 6 niVv ‘OT ‘houdy ‘LIUMSNVG “eloIny ‘enby ‘unIyUy ‘PV ‘QV ‘OV ‘IV ‘siInsuy ‘SNALY ‘SnA[V ‘OOAY ‘snpolqy ‘sly ‘orquiy ‘snnbuuy ‘snuuy ‘eny ‘asuy ‘OsV ‘SIXV ‘Moly ‘UUNA) ‘gueidyv ‘NILV'T Su [No. 142. Tables of Comparative Philology. 862 OYoy WN wWyloyoay “eayey 27 ‘aoyo “TRY “O ‘wpoy ‘soa “seyi[Ay a7 ‘uespny sy “gryaw “YoTey “9D "uawINde ‘4) ‘seleyney ‘27 “ualq “ff “pfauag ‘ousq “7 *uavwacy sagiquie “1yd “FT Soi “S0\320) Quasabiyag ‘sorl3you sulle ‘9 ‘Mura ‘seue 27 ‘seuel 1D Ssoyyn “juelie 44 ‘ypisare ‘VD ‘sodakdn *soUlIe * “pautto auele “7 ‘oale "7 “UOIeYD “FT "u9Z0 "FT ‘wey “qd ‘ajquiwmp “peuleyo ‘FT ‘Sod3n -pddan “eysshul “7 ‘reur “7 ‘Sovdds ‘silo 27 2an ‘Ye MDH 4V ‘vy “ue -D ‘pue on "Yone *D ‘te “*D ‘syoe "VH ‘MBYYNE OD “32k 40194909 ‘m@3ydp ‘mhon3 ‘eke py ‘seg ‘Uledie «7 ‘Uasla *Q ‘zIe “on ‘ALDIAD “Upe "Dd *50130 ‘Aqenba ‘50m "SHLVNDO) ‘punowl & —famorqun ‘do} ‘snonqitA ‘“punos ‘yulip ‘AWG ‘1dYO OY *IOATIS ‘Inoue “snp ‘ied ‘anouoy ‘ssouanos ‘Ue *I9A0 “os[® ‘uaad0s COR “paq ‘Aju *ONINVG [AT ‘en y ‘g “Bexley ‘ol “eUAtYS ‘ee ‘sekundg ‘g “eyyng ‘LG “Weald ‘mele A ‘sekuy ‘eyeley ‘, “UeUIVg °% “Nuey ‘O} ‘eysuy a | ‘Wy ‘6 “RIV [OOM BUI) GIT ‘UV 6 ‘BN “Yory ‘sefy 1,V ‘eANLY ‘LIUMSNVG ‘SI[[0D “xIeD ‘usuINndeD ‘snuog ‘unUuloong “qt ‘cn | [eq ‘snITV ‘unjuesiy ‘SULLY ‘eualy ‘esuy ‘ouly ‘shiveuly ‘SOLly ‘ayUy any ‘OvlY ‘SD ‘SIAY ‘snnbap ‘NILWT Tables of Comparative Philology. 863 1843.] “uMonasvfajws ‘pneyo 7 Sm3ylin “eilZs 27 ‘gue “yy “eWO[OS «ay SwUTeY °4y “snuI[Nd 7 ‘auvdd *9 ‘BUlays ox) aypury ‘oulayas ‘4 *X10d0 “J ‘sS010 ‘a01dm? "9]99 “SlRy °"H $o13yx "as1IIIUOD “YF ‘a7n.LaILVIUL ‘0901900 “7 ‘soo 77 ‘xnanb «7 ‘snourbyvo ‘sayXv yoquiha ‘wnyy *7 ‘Sogn "pes ‘q ‘sejWlozs ‘27 “jlopuny “4 ‘048-37 “pelo'vy S‘aorny3 ‘ayvaxa §m3X Smnk "Tend “7 odnt2 ‘Suelay ‘FT ‘sndoio ‘7 ‘smd X ‘yIOH ‘4 “Y.L00 “Maun “aypvas ‘snpneys 27 ‘iapeyos *4) UusioX “esVy 27 uRles “Gg “JuUeyO “7 ‘nue “44 ‘UIeUed “Vy *[elUOWatI0 -7F “BIUOUIII®O °T7 ‘19Yo “J SsizidwX ‘snyeas "7 ‘reo *Q ‘selad 27 "9489[90 “J ‘702789]99 *aov10m "mele “FY ‘shulysapuelo “7 "saytyouos “gy ‘yauo2 ‘uXLow ‘oqlley | "semoiy 27 ‘uIeIy 4° “end “7 ‘m3dy ‘on ‘SIpalzs “27 ‘[eIpiod ‘medn» “Z1ay “gg ‘ay porso ‘wy ‘SHLVNDO) ‘oUey ‘pool “ULB ured ‘apoqe “tel ‘yood ‘Ayroedd ‘ref 107@a ‘pai puny *409] [00 Jooy *‘sys1U “yteq ‘punoa *ALey ‘suls ‘d01}e}UBOUI *‘yUa[[I0X9 ‘Aydure ‘readdesip “Toys ‘ayeul “4189 “ONINVG I ‘OT ‘Prepac ‘e “eulele yy ‘6 ‘epueyD ‘g “Bayly ‘en y ‘G ‘elvoPIP SY ‘] ‘eyeey ‘e ‘eysn[ey ‘ST ‘eyqun y 99 “URES TYO *BINYS -edeysy HUTS ‘L “peus ‘6p ‘eYyseyy ‘eur ‘UBWIe yy ‘seAoryS “elu ‘unynyy ‘eyyueys TY *LIYASNVS “Oayeg ‘snuleleg ‘oapueg ‘xnig mJ iize) *I9ICD ‘sayneg ‘osl[eg ‘equiAg ‘unyuay ‘OID ‘snig ‘un|nosndain *xa}109 ‘Opwoop *‘SolIesey ‘ouey ‘UstIIey ‘snieg ‘UINn[DO ‘UelD ‘eqouon ‘Oalg ‘sIpI09 ‘NILV'T Oe we Tables of Comparative Philology. 864 ON ne “syey “DO ‘mayox ‘ssn [qos “1 ‘asoja 63 ‘oy ‘3p ‘snseo “J Sp20y ‘m320X Oy “ay Ss0vany “SBlOY 2T ‘epney “9D ‘jassoy “Q) ‘sey ‘0D “pey “Y “soyatom ‘angjay “peed *D ney ap ‘aTYoy “-D smmy ‘Auopoo “ojoy or) “Ney YT ‘aviy “ay ‘at06 ‘snpnio “7 “Ned *— ‘sefnery °2T eure “yy ‘JoULvI *sn3dm Soy *S SuamXow ‘ybnoy ‘ueddho *g) “YS1OZS ‘yy ‘SIZoLey °2’7 ‘stulda "7 ‘uodom eMolos “yy “e[[90 "J Suyan “109 “VD ‘BATS °277 ‘ueie ‘Vex ‘ouRIO “J Saoiapdy» “UITY "OD ‘WIICMY °0) ‘sdioo «g ‘sadsoy "2 ‘asdto9 ‘F100 *-D “U0MOULULOD ‘U0d “J ‘UBD “Q “09 “DH ‘eS ‘0D ‘geqiey “Pf ‘sepiey “gq ‘sediey “7 ‘S00DL0D™ “uLaosep “Ox "TT Said “fijaulod ‘stulod "J ‘m3n/ox ‘adnjaura “ex00 "TT SS0yYIam *9001L40% -yeeS ‘77 no “g “oes “7 ‘ned ‘J